Raindrops

The board to share all your fiction
Post Reply
littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Fri Jul 15, 2022 7:05 pm

This is a sequel to Rain on the Windowsill that you can read here: https://shrunken-women-board.com/phpBB3 ... f=9&t=4206

But it’s a very different feel of a story so I wanted to give it its own thread! While the first part was very much a non-con, SW is having a bad time, one crazy whirlwind of a night kind of story, this part will be much more of a slow burn, fairly gentle, characters evolving over time kind of story, told through a series of vignettes.

So, if you’re interested in this one but would rather not read part 1, here’s a summary to catch you up!

SpoilerShow
Lily was getting to know her dream guy, Leo, through a dating site and finally they decide to meet in person. They really hit it off and she eventually comes back to his place - she comes to find out, though, that Leo has his own plans for how the evening should go.

He reveals that he’s acquired a shrinking device and begins reducing her height against her will, making her gradually smaller throughout the night. It’s always been his fantasy to have a tiny woman to call his own, and he’s become so enamored with Lily that he wants to keep her, take care of her… and play with her. At first Lily tries to protest and even escape him, but soon she’s the size of a Barbie doll and can’t get out of the apartment or call for help - and even trying to fight Leo in a fit of desperation is hopeless, only resulting in the now-giant making her smaller and more manageable.

Eventually Lily calms down and tries to cooperate for her own safety. They spend some time “relaxing” in the living room as Leo enjoys her little stature, measuring her and holding her and talking to her about the experience. He takes pictures of her and posts them online as “collages,” and they have dinner together, although she doesn’t eat much. Eventually they move to the bedroom as the giant becomes more and more aroused by everything. He reveals his desire to make her smaller and smaller until she disappears before bringing her back and, now that she’s as small as a mouse, briefly uses her to stimulate himself, to her horror.

There are a couple of brief escape attempts throughout the night - even though Leo lets her know that the shrinking device also serves as a tracker - one of which gets her to the floor of the bedroom and sprinting for the door. The giant is slightly frustrated but mostly amused by her trying to run and ends up punishing her by threatening to step on her and playing with her underfoot after making her an inch tall. She gets a little too roughed up at this point and Leo begins getting a sense of just how fragile his little toy is - he proves to be playful and reckless but not cruel and uncaring.

After giving Lily a break, he continues to mess with her, making her half an inch tall before he can’t resist his arousal and has her climb his member and (carefully?) uses her small body to climax. He lets her know that was just round one and decides to keep her at half an inch tall for a while since he particularly enjoys the more extreme sizes.

They take a bath together, giving her enough of a breather to reflect and discuss things with the giant. He reveals that he’s been planning this kind of thing for a while and that he knew he wanted it to be with her after getting to know her, but that he shrunk her non-consensually because he knew she would never go along with his plan. He’s very confident that Lily will come to accept and even enjoy this new life with him, and when she protests at the notion, his response is essentially “suit yourself, I’ll be enjoying this either way”. Leo then plays with her in the bathtub and she ends up in his mouth for a couple of minutes, which she finds particularly terrifying.

Once they’re out of the bathroom, we have a brief scene harkening to the title where Leo puts her on a windowsill and gives her the opportunity to leave him if she wants to - even though they’re three stories up, she’s half an inch tall, and it’s starting to rain. She is of course much too small at this point to survive outside on her own, really hammering how helpless and insignificant she feels. She has a moment where she sees her own reflection in a raindrop and remembers that no, she’s a person, she’s worth something, and she can’t give up on herself.

Leo continues playing with her and making her even smaller, playing with her in his hands, at his feet, exploring his body and climbing his member again as he gets more and more aroused for this second round. Since she becomes too small to hear, he reveals that along with the tracker on the shrinking device, it can pick up on what she’s saying and display the words on the screen of the machine. Even then, communication becomes difficult as she becomes so overwhelmed with her diminishing size. At the end, he makes her so small that she’s invisible, shrinking her indefinitely as he orgasms.

Afterwards, Lily comes to as she’s grown back to three inches tall, her “home base” as Leo calls it. They briefly discuss what comes next. He has an intricate miniature house for her to live in with electricity, plumbing, etc, which he will be keeping on the desk in his room. She confronts him about how impossible it is that he wants her to be happy but plans on keeping her captive forever. He begins showing some signs of shame and acknowledges how much of a horny jerk he’s been all night. He reassures her that he can still give her everything she would need for a fulfilling life, down to bringing her back to her full size from time to time once they can trust each other. Lily is flabbergasted by the whole thing.

Leo eventually suggests that they have a discussion in the morning where they go through every one of her concerns and talk things out, promising to listen to her and compromise where he can. And then he gently wishes her goodnight and gives her space, leaving the room. Lily is left confused - on the one hand she’s been through this traumatic situation and knows she’s a prisoner here at this tiny size, but on the other she figures it could be worse, that he at least seems to care in some way. But she’s too exhausted to think about it further and collapses in the dollhouse, going to sleep.

Otherwise, there’s still plenty of adventures to be had - handplay, footplay, body exploration, sex stuff, and a variety of sizes between 6 inches down to micro (though mostly 3 inches tall). But there’s also a lot more conversations/character development compared to Rain on the Windowsill.

As usual, I feel like I really write for myself but I still hope some of you guys can enjoy! Let me know what you think :)


Chapter 1: So What Now?

The sun shines so bright and beautiful, it's almost blinding. I sigh contentedly at the sound of the nearby fountain trickling away and the bees buzzing loudly around the flower garden beside it. Soon I hear a voice call out from behind me.

“Lily!”

I turn and smile widely at my boyfriend who’s quickly approaching. He’s panting a little, rushing over with an apologetic smile.

“Sorry, I’m so late,” he says as he reaches me, and he cups my cheek with a hand, bending down to kiss me. My heart flutters as I close my eyes and melt into him. Then I pull away and put my hand up as well, stroking his sandy hair, gazing into those dazzling chocolate brown eyes.

“It’s okay, Leo. Thanks for coming.” And I can’t help myself, moving closer to wrap my arms around him and bury a cheek against his chest as I hug him tightly. His arms encircle me, pulling me further into his warm embrace.

I jump at the sound of thunder. Pulling away from Leo, I look around the park, confused. The sun’s no longer shining. I wonder how a storm could have rolled in so quickly, looking up at the sky that’s so dark it looks like we’re in an eclipse.

No, not an eclipse. A shadow.

A monstrous shape looms far above us, humanoid in form but mountainous in scale. There’s another clap of thunder as the massive beast takes a step in our direction. Then it starts bending, lowering itself down.

Leo turns to me, his eyes wide, both of his hands grabbing my shoulders. “Run, Lily,” he whispers urgently.

“What? No!” I protest, clinging to his arm.

“Please. You’re too important.”

The monster is continuing to crouch down slowly and I see its face over Leo’s shoulder. A familiar face. Familiar smile. Familiar eyes.

The giant reaches a hand out, and it’s taking up most of my vision. It’s approaching too quickly now, swooping in to crush us, and Leo suddenly grabs me, pulling me in close, holding me against his chest as he curls around me protectively -

“Ahh!” I’m gasping, bolting upright before falling right out of bed. My knee hits the floor hard and I curse, still disoriented. I sit up and look around at my surroundings, the confusion lingering... And slowly I start coming to my senses. That was a dream. A dramatic, vivid one. But not nearly as vivid as the nightmare I had last night.

I’m in a living room, having fallen out of a couch, not a bed. I look out a nearby window and see a few rays of sunlight dancing on some pencils and markers that are more reminiscent of telephone poles.

I rub at my face, groaning. Most of my muscles feel sore and I’ve developed a couple of nasty bruises. I take the time to sit there on the floor of the dollhouse and let myself wake up, remembering one detail after another from yesterday. It doesn’t feel real. How can it be real? The guy I had feelings for completely betrayed me and then proceeded to destroy the laws of physics and torment me for his amusement. It’s insane. It’s stupid.

After a good half an hour of moping, I finally think that maybe I should do something more productive with myself, and I figure I could start by cleaning myself up. The bath that I had last night was only halfway through Leo’s “fun,” and I feel like a complete mess... I finally decide to check out that shower he had mentioned.

The dollhouse is truly quite remarkable. All of the furniture is scaled perfectly, and it’s even stocked with miniature versions of all the essentials - fresh water sources, a working fridge and pantry stocked with all kinds of mystery bars and crackers, multiple toilets, there’s even a variety of clothes in the upstairs bedroom’s closet. The bathroom is stocked with all the toiletries I could need, and the shower itself is quite spacious and has a couple of showerheads. When I pull the crank to turn the water on, it heats up within seconds.

I feel a bit more like myself after I’ve cleaned up. I dry off and put on a new outfit, relieved to find that the fabric is a little thicker than I’m used to but still breathable, not typical felt or rayon doll clothes. As I get myself a tiny cup of water and explore the rest of the house, I start wondering about what now lies ahead of me. I haven’t seen any signs of Leo - I'd looked out an upstairs window and his bed was empty. He’d said we were going to talk about my future this morning and that I should think about what kinds of things I wanted in our living arrangements. But I’m not even sure where to begin. It’s not like we’re just settling in as new roommates here. What exactly is my day to day going to look like?

The room is really getting bright with sunlight when I suddenly hear a knocking sound echoing in the distance. I recoil at the noise, and then turn to look right through the open front door of the dollhouse to see the much bigger door of Leo’s room slowly open. There’s a pause before a too-large face peeks out from behind it.

“Good morning,” the giant calls out gently, “Are you up?”

It’s still hard to believe that he’s real. I hesitate, actually taking a step back deeper into the entryway for a moment. But there’s no point in waiting. I take a deep breath and walk to the front door of the dollhouse, peering out of its frame.

Leo spots my movement and his eyes light up as he opens the bedroom door wider and grins my way. He steps inside, his form growing larger and more intimidating as he moves closer. I try to control the fear bubbling up in me as I have to get used to it again, the sight of someone so impossibly huge. He crouches next to his desk so that his face is level with mine.

“Hey there, beautiful. Did you sleep okay? I made sure to stay out of the way.”

I realize he must have never come in last night but slept on his living room couch to give me some privacy. How fucking sweet of him. I shrug in response, but my standoffishness doesn’t deter him one bit.

“I was just about to get breakfast ready. Are eggs okay? You’re vegetarian but not vegan, right?”

“I… that’s fine,” I say, feeling tense.

“Cool. I’m guessing you’d rather eat here? I’ll be right back, just wanted to check in on you.” He gazes at me for a moment longer, as if he just can’t help himself. “I’m glad you didn’t somehow just poof out of existence in the night. You’re still my little dream come true.”

I don’t respond to this and just watch as the giant cheerfully gets up and strolls back out of the room. I sit down on the desk cross-legged, taking another deep breath as distant clanging sounds start drifting in from the kitchen. I need to focus. I can’t waste time just feeling overwhelmed by him, I have to buck up and start really thinking about what to say in the conversation ahead.

Several minutes later, Leo’s back, holding a 20 foot wide plate piled with scrambled eggs, toast and apple slices. I can’t help but salivate at the smell.

“I tried to cut up some super tiny pieces,” says the giant as he carefully puts the plate on the desk, “And I thought this sleeve button might work well as a plate, but I’ll let you help yourself. Oh, and since you’re only three inches now, I figured the bottle cap might be a little big for you to drink from, so I got this lid from a chapstick tube instead. I tried to wash it really well but let me know if it tastes weird…” He places a still quite oversized cup of orange juice close to me and then scoots back a bit as he sits in his chair, giving me some space.

I go ahead and climb onto his plate, sheepishly picking up the button and loading it with some food. I know that I’ll probably need to get over feeling self-conscious about eating around him, and in any case I’m feeling too hungry to care.

“Don’t be shy,” the giant encourages, “God, you look so adorable… I could just eat you up.” I shoot him a look and he laughs. “Kidding!”

I step back off the plate, and once I’m settled again, Leo picks up a fork that’s over twice my height and spears on some bread and egg. He pops it into his mouth and turns his attention to me.

“So. Did you think about your list of demands?”

I look up at him, warily but resolutely. “I did. I guess before anything else, I wanted to offer this…" I pause and take a breath. "I’m willing to forget about yesterday. Forget that we’ve ever spoken before. If… if you could just grow me back. Let me go. I promise you… I swear I won't go to the police. They wouldn’t believe me anyway. You had your night of fantasy and… we can both go back to our normal lives.”

Leo’s eyebrows curve as he gives me a pitying smile. “Yeahhhh no can do, love. There are a few things that are going to be hard and fast refusals. That’s one of them.”

I sigh, feeling a wave of despair despite not having been very hopeful. “Figured as much.”

“How about we start with this,” Leo says, leaning in closer so that his elbows are resting on his knees. “What was the part you hated the most last night?”

I’m a little taken aback by the question. “Other than realizing I was getting kidnapped? Um… I’m having a hard time deciding between you shrinking me so small that nothing made sense and I thought I'd died, and you almost eating me.”

This gets a chuckle out of him. “Wow, you really didn’t like going in my mouth.”

“I don’t think you understand, I seriously almost drowned! I could barely breathe and most of the time I couldn’t see a thing. It was terrifying.”

“Alright. I promise not to put you inside my mouth without proper warning and preparation, and I won’t do it any time soon. And I promise not to shrink you below… say, a quarter of an inch for at least a week. We’ll focus on other things, and maybe over time as you get more used to the shrinking, we can revisit stuff.”

I’m quiet for a moment, wanting to protest to it all vehemently but knowing I have to be more realistic. “Half an inch. No less than half an inch.”

“Deal.”

And so begins our negotiations. We pick away at breakfast as we continue establishing our interactions first - he promises not to touch me today to give me time to get used to my new home, and no more sex stuff for a minimum of 2 weeks (or at least, he promises to leave the room if he just can’t help himself). At some point while I’m sharing my concerns about safety, he shows me how the shrinking device can actually monitor my vitals so that he would know if ever I was actually in danger. I do find some reassurance in that, although the fact that my physical well being would ever even come into question is plenty disconcerting in and of itself.

I bring up my friends and family, and he agrees to let me respond to texts with his supervision for now, that he’ll find a way to set me up with some kind of voice chat in the coming weeks (again, as long as he’s monitoring), and that if all goes well in a few months he would even grow me back to let me see a friend in person for lunch (of course, monitored). We acknowledge that we still need to figure out how to deal with things like my car that's still parked just downstairs, my empty apartment, my bank account, my phone bills, and all manner of details that we decide can wait for another day.

I briefly consider bringing up much longer-term issues. If we're talking about forever… I mean, what if I want a family one day? It goes without saying that if I were to ever date again or get married it wouldn’t be with him. And while I wasn’t planning on having kids… I don’t exactly like the option being taken away from me. But I decide not to bring this kind of thing up, at least not yet. It’s too much, too far reaching. I have to believe that I'll get out of this situation before any of those become real concerns.

We do discuss my job at length. I work as a developer at a small mobile app company. We agree that in the short run he’ll help me send an email on Monday telling my boss that I’m sick with the flu and won’t be able to make it in. Meanwhile, he wants to discuss other options for my career. See what remote jobs I could do instead, or - and Leo prefers this idea - have me stop working altogether and let him provide for me instead.

“You could focus on hobbies instead,” he urges, “I remember you mentioning wanting to try pottery. Hell, could you imagine starting a business where you make miniatures? How perfect would that be?”

“I just… I’ve been grinding for so long at that company, only to throw it all away...”

“Lily. You’ve been complaining about that job since we first talked. Is being a developer really your ultimate dream? If it is, we’ll make it work. But if not, now’s your chance to figure out what you’d rather do instead.”

I actually can’t help but almost smile at this. Right. Because being mere inches tall is definitely what I’d been secretly aspiring to in life... It’s all so ridiculous.

“Oh! You know what we could do?" he adds, "I’d never really considered doing photography, but after seeing the success of those ‘collages’ I posted of us last night, we could totally take more pictures and post them online. It could be our little side hustle. Want to start a Patreon with me?”

I sigh heavily. “Leo. Focus,” I say, stifling a wry laugh. To his credit, he’s taken all of my requests and concerns very seriously thus far, hearing me out on everything. I can’t help finding his positivity in all this the slightest bit infectious. A feeling I immediately quash.

“I’m serious! Anyway, think about it. Let’s see how things go over the next week or two, and if we find a better solution we’ll have you put your resignation at - and I’m quoting you from a week ago - ‘that money-grubbing hellhole.’ Deal?”

“Fine. Deal.”

Leo leans back in his chair, smiling down at me as he ponders the next topic. “I feel like we’ve covered a lot… anything else you wanted to discuss right now? We can always revisit things later."

I pause. I’m sure there are other things I should be bringing up but… “I can’t think of anything. How about you?”

Leo’s gaze softens and he looks a little surprised at me asking him. “Just one thing,” he says quietly, looking away now, “I was thinking a lot last night and… I am really sorry about how I went about things. I'm not sure what I would have done differently exactly, but I realize I went way, way overboard. I know it’s a long shot but… I’d love it if you could give me another chance.” I stare at him and he glances at me for just a second before looking away again. “I’m not, like… asking you to be my girlfriend or anything like that, but… I do hope we can find a way to still talk like we used to.”

I continue staring incredulously. “You might have shot yourself in the foot on that one, man.”

“I know. And it’s not a demand, just… a request.” He makes eye contact again, smiling. “I love having fun with you and your size. But if there’s any way that you can have fun too, just… just let me know, okay?”

“I uh…” Words escape me for a moment before I just say, “I’ll think about it. Alright?”

“Thanks, Lily. Okay then. I’m scheduled to work from home today, and seeing as I took the day off yesterday, I should really get going on that. I’ll come back later with lunch - are quesadillas okay? I've got spinach and mushrooms to use up.”

“Sure.”

And with that, Leo stands up and starts picking up the dishes, lifting up my makeshift cup and his own glass and putting them on his much larger plate. I’m still holding my own button-plate, and I stand up to put it away as well. I’m surprised to see Leo suddenly pulling his hand away as I move, almost as if he’s burned himself. This makes me jump and I look up at him, confused.

“What?” he responds, “I promised not to touch you today, remember? You got a little close there.”

I can’t help it. I smile. Just for a moment before looking down and putting the button on his dish. He’s played mind games with me before. I know I need to stay wary. But I just can’t help but feel encouraged that he seems this dedicated to staying true to his word.

“Oh, I almost forgot!” says the giant suddenly, and he pulls something out of his pocket. After last night I’ve learned to be terrified of this casual motion and I take several steps back in fear, but he’s not holding the shrinking device. Instead it’s some other small square machine that to me is the size of a large mailbox, with what looks like a speaker on top and a smooth, shiny surface on its front. Leo places the device on his desk, just outside the front door of the doll house.

“This part’s a touch pad, just put your hand on it and it’s linked right up to my phone. Think of it as a walkie talkie - let me know if you need anything. I’d meant to set it up last night but it didn’t arrive in the mail until this morning.”

I nod, stepping closer to the machine and looking it over, before looking back up at Leo.

“Okay, I’ll get out of your hair,” he says with a grin before pausing. “Huh, and now I wonder what you’d feel like tangled up in mine… Not today though. See you soon, little one.”
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Sat Jul 16, 2022 2:47 pm

Pardon all my nerdy references in this one hehe :P They're not actually important to the story and it's not an all-the-time thing, just me having fun.


Chapter 2: The Next Evolution

Soft moans escape me as I feel his fingers running through my hair. I'm laying down on my side and lift a leg to lay it on top of his, snuggling in closer. His fingers move to my bare back, stroking gently at my skin and giving me goosebumps. We lay like this for a minute, and then I put a hand on his chest and he rolls towards me in turn, lifting himself up so that he’s above me now. I lay on the plush bed sheets and look up at him, gazing deep into his eyes.

Leo kisses me, his body pressing against mine and I moan again as our tongues embrace. He moves down to kiss my neck and I arch back, my toes curling in pleasure.

“Lily,” he purrs quietly in my ear, “You are…”

The sentence doesn’t finish. I’m what?

My eyes blink open. A baby blue ceiling bathed in dim morning light greets me. Oh. Just dreaming. I roll over, twisting myself into the soft sheets - I had decided to go ahead and use the bed this time. After a few moments I realize I’m blushing. I bury my face in the sheets and feel frustrated. What the hell was I having nice dreams about him for? My subconscious was being incredibly unfair. Leo is not the person I thought he was, and he never will be. Why torture myself with the “if only”s?

I pull myself out of bed and shuffle my way to the bedroom’s balcony. There’s a chair there that I slump into, leaning onto the parapet and gazing out over the landscape as I slowly wake up.

Leo’s form is like a hilly skyline, his body slowly rising and falling with his breathing as he sleeps under the covers. I didn't see him much at all yesterday, and I'd heard him quietly slide into bed after I had already tucked in myself. It was an odd feeling, knowing he was in the same room this time as I slept. My mind wanders as I watch his back now. In reality, I’d known the old Leo for far longer than the true Leo. I calculate that it has been exactly four weeks to the day since he and I first started chatting online. A whole month of getting to know a lie. It’s no wonder that I'm having a hard time coming to grips with the fact that my dream guy is gone. It’s no wonder I still feel heartbroken.

The sleeping giant rolls over so that he’s facing me, and he stretches his back as his eyes flutter open. His deep brown gaze almost immediately meets mine. He smiles. I bury my face into my arms.

“‘Morning, love,” echoes the sleepy voice as Leo yawns and sits up with a big stretch.

I look back up, hating how seeing his disheveled hair, the muscles of his arms stretching taught, the way his back arches, all make me feel. I shake my head, quickly replacing last night’s dream with the previous night’s horrors. The sight of being at the giant’s feet as he’s about to step on me flashes into my brain and I sober right up.

“Have you been awake long?” asks Leo as he swings his legs over the side of the bed. “Judging by the look on your face, I’d say no. Well, maybe I just need a closer look…”

I lift my head up as the giant stands and makes his way over, my body tensing as I stay on my guard. Leo stands over the dollhouse with a content, still sleepy look on his face. Then he holds up a finger.

“Actually, before I get too close, I’ll go get rid of any morning breath first.”

He turns and marches to the bathroom, and I can relax just a little while longer while he freshens up and gets changed. Maybe I should do the same… But before I can drag myself inside, the giant comes back in, looking much more energized and almost disconcertingly chipper.

“I just remembered!” he exclaims, hurrying back over to the desk, “I can touch you now.”

I frown before remembering our agreement from the day before. I stand up, my hands balling into fists as I brace myself.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take it easy. Heh, it’s like in Aladdin with you up there.” He lifts his hand up, bringing the tip of his fingers to the edge of the balcony, and changes the pitch of his voice as he quotes, "Do you trust me?"

It's been over 24 hours since I've been on the giant hand and my heartbeat quickens as I regard it carefully. At this size, his fingers are longer than I am tall, his palm bigger than any magic carpet. I glance up to give him a glowering look. He's looking far too lively and I figure he must be a morning person. "Just don't start singing, okay?" I call up before hoisting myself up onto the parapet and carefully stepping onto his hand.

"I make no promises," Leo chuckles as I pad my way to his palm. "Up you go, princess."

He lifts me skyward, raising me up the length of his torso to bring me to his face. I'd almost forgotten about the constant movement and instability that comes with being held, and though I start with my hands outstretched to keep my balance, I opt to just kneel down to stabilize myself halfway up. At least his hand is warm... That part's not so bad.

"I forgot how light you are," muses the giant as he also readjusts to our interaction. He holds me up at eye level and beams at me. "My little fairy."

And with that he pulls me in closer and gently kisses the top of my head. I flinch but don't quite pull away, just grumble as I think to myself that it's too early for this.

"So," says Leo with a bit more business in his tone, "I figured we could do breakfast in the kitchen today? I'm running low on food - would you like oatmeal or yogurt?"

"Yogurt," I decide immediately before adding, "Please."

"You got it."

Leo makes his way to the kitchen, holding me cupped near his chest before lowering me to the kitchen table, letting me climb off and then going to the fridge to gather food items. The last time I was here he kept me in a glass cup. At least now I have the slightest bit more freedom.

He gives me a straw that he's trimmed down and cut lengthwise for me to use as an oversized spoon and we have our meal in relative silence as the giant leaves me alone, catching up on email on his phone. Food definitely helps energize me and I finally feel like I'm fully awake by the time we're done eating.

"Question for you, Lily," Leo calls out as he drops the dishes off in the sink before coming back to the table, "I'm not sure I ever asked, what's your favorite Pokemon game?"

"Gold," I respond automatically, before looking up at him wide-eyed, surprised at myself. Leo has a sly, smug look on his face, celebrating his mini victory at getting me to talk. I sigh. Fuck it. Maybe some normal conversation would do me some good. "Although to be fair," I add, "I guess I haven't played some of the more recent ones."

Leo responds naturally, as if we were sitting back at that coffee shop, "A solid choice. I think you might like the Hawaii themed one though. You like tropical places, right?"

"Yeah, I like the beach. I've never been to Hawaii, but I've always wanted to go."

"We should go sometime. We'll catch you a Rockruff."

"Cool. Right before I get crushed by a coconut or something."

"Okay but have you considered this… You could live in a coconut."

We continue chatting for a little while, about Hawaii and old-school Nintendo games, and dammit, as much as I'd rather be talking with anyone else, it feels good to just nerd out for a bit.

At one point Leo gets up to fill his water cup - I still have plenty in mine - and when he returns I'm surprised to see him holding something extra. It's a… Pokeball?

"How's this for a magic carpet," he says with a grin. The toy looks like one of those 4 foot inflatable bumper balls I've seen at the beach, except it's made of hard red and white plastic. The giant pushes the center button and the ball pops open, revealing what at first glance looks like a big stuffed animal to me, but actually it’s a small plastic figure. I can’t help but perk up at the catlike form of Mew, which he knows is one of my favorite Pokemon. The fact that this grown man owns something like this might be a little silly, but I'm honestly not one to talk with all the nerdy memorabilia I have at home, and compared to all of his flaws, I’m finding this downright endearing.

Wait, magic carpet? “Are you wanting me to get into this thing?” I ask, frowning.

“I mean, my Pokemon team wouldn’t be complete without you. Come on, hop in.” He sets the toy sphere on the table, keeping his hand on it so that it doesn’t roll over. I consider refusing, play it out in my head and know how it would end, and so I walk over, resigned. I carefully lift my leg to hop over the brim of the open sphere, and I pick up the Mew statue as I step inside. The Pokeball is structured so that it doesn’t completely open, and I actually have to bend my head to fit inside, curling myself with the Mew sitting on my lap as I sit down. It’s not particularly comfortable.

Leo lifts up the sphere and turns it so that I’m facing him, tilting his head so he can see me inside. “Hmmm,” he muses, “You look pretty squished in there... But I have the perfect solution.”

Shit. Of course it was a trap. It seems so obvious in hindsight, but I brace myself against the inevitable, my muscles tensing and my heart rate picking up.

Sure enough, the sight of the shrinking device appears in the gap of the open Pokeball. It’s been a little while since I’ve seen its black round form, and I feel a surge of hate towards the machine. It counters with a shock to my system, the tingling sensation hitting me in the leg and spreading throughout my body. I feel a bit nauseous as I get used to this feeling again, the warmth, the dots in my vision. I suddenly realize that the figurine I'm holding in my lap is swelling in size, growing to half my height and then continuing - I push it off of me, my eyes widening as the Mew grows and the Pokeball becomes more and more roomy.

Leo stops shrinking me just as I reach the same size as the figurine. His now much larger fingers carefully reach into the spherical chamber and pluck the Mew right out. He peeks in at me, the spark in his eye glinting as he grins in delight.

“You should be just over an inch tall now. Soooo cute! I’d already missed seeing you this tiny, Lily.”

“Not cool, man,” I shout back, my voice reverberating on the plastic surrounding me.

“Hey, I thought it through - I figured to ease you back into it I’d shrink you while you’re nice and safe inside this thing. Look, you can even pretend you’re not small if I do this…”

And I flinch as the walls shift around me and Leo clicks the Pokeball shut. I sigh deeply. It’s much darker in here now, though there are enough small gaps that it’s not pitch black, and the ambient sounds outside are muffled. It’s pretty unnerving to not be able to see my surroundings, especially as the giant starts walking, but I also acknowledge to myself that he’s kind of right. I remember the first time I became an inch tall - down at the floor of his bedroom, getting tangled up in the carpet, and being knocked around as he played with me with his feet. Being in here is significantly less terrifying.

“Here we are,” I hear Leo’s voice say, “On behalf of Pocket Monsters Airlines, we thank you for flying with us.”

And - pop! - light floods back in as the chamber opens up. I squint, blinking away the brightness, and look out, wondering where he’s taken me. It’s a new sight, at least since I’ve been shrunk. I vaguely remember when seeing the full layout of Leo’s living room that he had a desk off to the side and a bookcase alongside it.

I put together that I’m facing one of the shelves of the bookcase, though the space looks more like a museum to me. There are a couple dozen figurines here, ranging from my height to bigger than a dinosaur’s.

“I remembered that I haven’t shown you around here yet, it’s a bunch of my nerdy stuff,” the giant chirps as he brings the Pokeball right up to the edge of the shelf, “Come on out.” He helps me clamber out of the sphere by gently tilting it as I climb off and onto more stable ground.

I look around reflexively to gauge my surroundings, and sure enough the vast landscape of the living room sprawls into the distance. Beside me is what should be a skyscraper but my brain is now faster at jumping to the conclusion that it’s a giant. The shelf is at about the height of Leo’s chest, though he’s currently bent over so he can watch over me. I get lost for a moment staring at his face high above, taking in the titanic details. It’s crazy just how big of a difference it is between being three inches tall and just an inch tall. I have to look away just to catch my breath.

“I keep some of my better D&D minis here,” Leo explains, pointing out the statues that lie before me. “Hey look, I think this one’s shorter than you are - she’s a halfling. Everyone else though…”

It’s a bizarre experience as I walk amongst the figurines, perfectly suited to my current stature. I’m able to easily notice which ones have better paintwork than the rest. I crane my neck to look at some of the bigger figurines, a variety of monsters from the looks of it.

“This one’s probably the coolest, an ancient red dragon,” the giant points out, and I stare up at the plastic beast as it towers over me, wings spread, jaw wide, far larger than any T-rex skeleton I’ve seen at over 50 feet tall. It’s a little chilling if I stare at it for too long, although the oversized hand pointing at it is almost comical in comparison. If that statue was real it would be more like a bearded dragon than a real one.

“I haven’t played since college,” Leo muses with a sigh, “I used to DM, it was fun. You mentioned you haven't actually played, right? We could start a campaign together! I’d be your dungeon master, and you wouldn’t even need your own mini, you’re the perfect size. It’d be so much fun.”

“Isn’t a big part of it rolling dice?” I ask, looking up at him and holding my arms out to show that I’m not really suited for the task.

“I think they sell little micro dice that should be more manageable. I’ll look for it next time I go to a game shop. Ooo, you can come with me, I’ll sneak you in… Then you could pick out your own dice set! Okay, it’s a date.”

I shake my head with a weak smile. In the back of my mind, the gears are turning. If Leo takes me to someplace public, that’s an opportunity to get someone’s attention. Maybe showing interest in this isn’t a bad idea.

“Want to see the next shelf?” The giant bends deeper and his hand moves towards me. I gasp and try to take a step back as he slips finger and thumb to either side of my body, gently pinching me under the arms and lifting me up.

As my feet leave the ground, I grab onto the giant hand, my heart fluttering from the vertigo as I fly downward to the next shelf. I don’t even see what’s on it as the world whizzes by, and I yelp in surprise as I’m suddenly dropped off on something soft and fuzzy.

Leo’s face appears in my vision as he kneels on the floor and asks, “How was that? Did I grip you too tightly?”

His attentiveness takes me a little by surprise, but I’m still getting my bearings and respond a little shakily, “No, but just… just give me a warning? You’re just… you’re so big, man…”

The giant bites his lip as he grins, clearly loving the emphasis on our size difference. “Aww, but you’re so cute when you’re all nervous. Still. I’ll try not to sneak up on you when I pick you up. So, any idea what you’re sitting on?”

I go ahead and take a look around at the very square stage-sized surface. I’m definitely up on an object that’s sitting on the shelf, though it’s soft enough that I’m afraid to get to an edge and slip off. The fabric is gray, but I notice something to my right, in the middle of the square. I edge a little closer and see there’s a pink heart shape? My mind works for a second before I answer.

“Companion cube?”

“Ding ding! I don’t really have any stuffed animals, but I figured this was the closest thing and I know you’re a fan of Portal. This shelf is for video game stuff. Okay, I’ll get you down from there.”

Thankful for the warning this time, I properly brace myself as he picks me up around the torso again, gliding down the short trip to the shelf itself. The giant takes an extra moment to lean in and squint at what he’s doing, very carefully helping my feet touch down on the floor in an attempt to not just dump me unceremoniously down. He looks quite proud of himself as he pulls his hand away and I’m standing upright.

I go ahead and take a look around. Half of the shelf is just taken up by game cartridges and disk cases, and the other half has a few game items like the companion cube and Pokemon figures, including the Pokeball he used as a carrier for me that he’s now put back.

I can’t help but smile and feel a pang of nostalgia upon seeing something as big as a cottage but is actually an oversized blue ocarina that looks like it came straight out of its Zelda game. I circle around the instrument curiously, noticing that one of the finger holes is low enough on the end that I can peer inside. I put my hands on the edge of the hole and put my head through, though it’s too dark to see properly.

Out of nowhere, I suddenly feel my body get hit by a warm sensation and the familiar pins and needles that run across my skin makes me gasp - the ocarina in front of me suddenly swells and I find myself clinging to the edge of the finger hole as it grows larger and larger. In a panic, I scramble up so as to not fall backwards, but instead I fall forwards, tipping over the edge and tumbling into the instrument. I yelp as I fall a short distance, hitting the curve of the inside chamber and rolling to the bottom.

“God damnit, Leo!” I yell angrily as I lay there, my voice echoing against the walls of the chamber.

I hear the booming laughter echoing from outside, feel the ocarina vibrating slightly. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I should probably warn you before shrinking you too. But that was just too good an opportunity and I wanted to see if you’d fit! I guess you did. You okay in there?”

I get to my feet, looking around as I squint in the dim light. The only good thing about this is that at least I don’t have to see how much bigger Leo is. And at least he can still hear me.

“I think I’m stuck in here!” I call out, “How small did you make me?”

“Just half an inch. I promised not to go any smaller yet.”

I close my eyes, heart thumping. I’m back to bug status. Back to facing the very real risk of getting crushed every time the giant wants me in his hands - which judging by the other night would be incredibly often. Deep breaths.

“Hey, this can be your new magic carpet. Time to lift you up to the top shelf…”

And the whole structure shudders, the light flickering as the ocarina lifts off like an airplane. I lose my footing and crouch down, waiting for things to settle before I try standing again.

“God, I’m really curious what it would be like for you if I blew into this thing. Probably shouldn’t risk blowing out your eardrums, though.”

“Please don’t!” I respond fervently.

Fiiine. Setting you down now. Uh, I’m going to try and tilt this thing so you can climb out of the hole, okay? I’ll do it slowly…”

And sure enough, the whole room starts to rotate, the movements a little shaky but at least he is indeed moving pretty slow. I’m able to crawl along the surface of the inside, making my way up what was once a wall until I reach the finger hole I had fallen through. I look out and spot the ground a few feet below me.

"Stop!" I call, and he does. I shimmy my way higher so that I can swing my legs over the lip of the opening. As they dangle, I jump at the clap of thunderous words.

"Oh hey, I think I see little feet!"

Ignoring him, I turn to start lowering myself down, so that I'm quite close to the ground by the time I'm just hanging by my hands - I drop, fall, roll, and get back up, my breathing a little labored.

I'm facing what I could only put off for so long - the face of a giant who's now twice as massive as before.

"There she is," he says eagerly as he beams and lifts my previous prison up and away, "Hey, little cutie. Damn, I really do love you so much at this size. I can still hear your voice - sort of - can still pick you up without too much trouble yet… But still so, so small…"

I notice with a creeping sense of panic that his pupils are dilating as he fixates me. The shelf suddenly feels much too wide and open, and I'm wishing I had stayed in the ocarina.

Leo seems to catch himself, moving back for a moment and taking a breath, clearing his throat. I exhale, observing him warily.

"So," the giant booms a bit more calmly, “Welcome to the book shelf. As in, the one shelf I have dedicated to books."

My eyes linger on him for a moment, still on my guard, before I then venture a glance behind me, at the contents of this space. Sure enough, each a large building in its own right, I'm facing a long row of book spines. It's a little tricky to try and read the giant letters adorning their surfaces but I catch a few things that are close by - "Silmarillion", "Ender's Game", "Clash of Kings". It's too far to read, but I notice the familiar colors and general aesthetic of the full Harry Potter series further down. Something about the repeating shapes and the smell of paper, even on this oversized scale, is helpful in settling my nerves.

"Ooo, I do have an extra thing up here, and I think you might be the perfect size…"

I watch Leo carefully as he moves both hands into the shelf, plucking something long and flat from the back and then unfurling what to me is a vast - and quite loud - sheet of paper. He finishes unfolding it and lays it on the shelf, running his hands over it to flatten it down.

"C'mere," the giant urges, a massive finger overhead beckoning me over.

I start making my way there, still worried that this is a trap after the Pokeball and ocarina incidents, but nevertheless curious about what he wants to show me. When I reach the edge, I look out over the paper's expanse, making out geometric lines on the floor and figuring this must be some kind of map or building layout.

Stepping up and onto the thick parchment, I find satisfaction in the way it bends slightly under my weight, like so few things do. It’s strange, a good portion of the “lines” printed on the paper are actually made out of words spelling out gibberish. But it clicks in my head as I recognize the font.

“Welcome to Hogwarts,” booms Leo dramatically. “And look at that, perfect size indeed. It’s like you're making your way through the halls of the castle.”

“I’ve always wanted a Marauder’s Map,” I say a little absently, though not loud enough apparently.

“What was that?” asks the giant, leaning in.

“Was this expensive?” I ask instead as I project.

“Not too bad, I just got it on Amazon for like thirty bucks. Which I guess is kind of expensive for a piece of paper, but hey, I like collecting things.” He winks at me and I roll my eyes. I guess up on his shelf I might look like another piece of said collection.

Leo watches me quietly for a little while as I make my way across the 2D castle. Whenever I glance his way he looks deep in thought, but I don’t interrupt him, always eager to get a break from his antics.

Finally he pipes up. “So uh, Lily… since I’m not quite so focused on myself this time…” His tone sounds a little guilty. “How are you feeling? At that size I mean?” I frown up at him, a little confused. How does he think I’m feeling? “'Cause like, last time you were this small I just kinda handled you the way I thought was best,” he explains, voice still tight, “Don’t get me wrong, I was being careful. But again, the more I think about that night, the more I know I was being a jerk. I should have been easing you into it better. I just love having you so itty bitty… Like, I know I’m impulsive, and I can’t just get rid of that part of myself. But I want to get better at making you feel comfortable… if I can.”

I narrow my eyes at him, facing his way and taking a seat to have this conversation. The night he shrunk me, Leo was so confident, so into the experience, loving every moment of it. But it seems like ever since he’s been coming down from that high he’s been becoming more and more… human? After everything that’s happened, I have trouble trusting what he says. And yet… if he is developing a conscience… that’s a good thing, right? I have to take advantage of it.

“The biggest thing,” I call up to him with an even tone, “is just… feeling safe. You get that, right? That’s the hardest part about being this size. I feel like I could literally die at any moment if something goes wrong.”

Leo frowns. “Even if you know I’m being careful? I've been able to keep you safe so far - even when I was super horny.”

“Have you not seen these bruises? We had some close calls,” I insist, “I mean, I don’t always know what I’m doing either, I’ve lost my grip or my balance and almost fallen to my death multiple times. So like…” I try to think back to his original question. “I guess it helps if there are some safeguards. When I’m on your finger, it’s made me feel a little better when you had a hand underneath to catch me just in case. Stuff like that. Now of course, the best way to make me feel better is to not shrink me this small in the first place…”

This wasn’t quite the right move, as I see the corner of the giant’s mouth twitch into a smile. He’s finding me amusing - a girl the size of a bug thinking she has any kind of control over the situation.

“I can do more safeguards,” he concedes. “I think things will get better over time as I become more and more of an expert in handling you. If anything… it would probably help if I shrank you this small more often so that we can practice and get used to it.”

I groan.

“And how about this - I’ll see if I can make some tiny balance beams and stuff to put by your house. You can work on your balance and grip strength and whatnot and I’m sure you’ll feel more confident in no time. Sound good?”

I don’t think I’m going to make much more progress right now, so I just sigh heavily. “Sure. I wouldn’t mind having a gym.”

“Sounds like a plan. Good talk.” Leo glances to the side, taking note of something before turning back to me and placing his hand palm-up beside me. “I’m afraid that concludes our nerdy shelf tour. I have to get some work done.”

“Isn’t today Saturday?” I ask as I go ahead and start moving towards his hand, grateful that he’s letting me climb up myself at least.

“Yeah, but I took off on Thursday so I could spend all that quality time with you. Just need to get caught up on some stuff, shouldn’t take more than an hour or two. Oh! You should hang out with me while I’m working. I could do with a little desk buddy.”

I’m hoisting myself up and crawl onto his palm as I ponder this. “Okay…” I say, “But can you grow me back first?”

“Awww,” says Leo with a pouty tone, “You mean you don’t want to stay at this size? Tell you what… I’ll grow you back to… let’s say an inch and a half. Deal?”

Is it always going to be constant negotiations with this guy? “Fine,” I respond with a grumble.

He grows me back right then as I sit on his palm, and despite the uncomfortable tingling, I breathe a sigh of relief as everything gets smaller around me. Never mind that I’m still absolutely miniscule - I notice I’m significantly shorter than Leo’s thumb. It’s so strange, I’ve never stopped and been able to look around at this particular size. It’s interesting how seemingly inconsequential differences in stature can still lead to very different experiences of the world.

The giant lifts me up, his other hand cupping around me delicately as he carries me off his shelf and to the desk nearby. As I see the row of books pull out of sight, I’m struck with a sudden thought.

“Hey, Leo?”

“Yes, love?”

“Does the machine affect non-living things too? Can you shrink anything down?”

There’s a pause as he thinks about this. “I mean, I’m sure it can. Clearly it’s shrinking whatever you’re wearing. But if you remember, it had to sync to you specifically before it could shrink you, and it can only do that with people. Why do you ask?”

At this point he’s reached the desk and has set his hand down for me to disembark. I scoot over to the edge of his hand to hop off as I answer, “Just thought it would be nice to read a book or something… Where the hell did you get a device like that, anyway?”

“Ah, a magician never reveals his secrets,” Leo says with a smile as he pulls the chair back to take a seat. “But I’ll see what I can do about getting you some better entertainment, okay? Speaking of which…”

The giant takes a second to turn on the laptop that’s sitting on his desk - I look around and see that there’s not much more here aside from a notepad and some pens - and then he fiddles around with his phone for a minute. I jump as suddenly I hear music ring out from the device. It takes me a second to recognize the song.

Leo grins my way and then sets the phone down on the desk horizontally, propped up against the mug that’s holding his pens. There’s a pixelated dragon that’s almost as big as I am breathing fire as the music crescendos. And then there’s the title screen. “Pokemon: Gold Version.”

“Here you go,” the giant declares, “I figured you might enjoy this emulator while I work.”

My eyes widen as I step up to the screen. He’s giving me access to his phone? I’m big enough to press the Home button, right? If I could get to the home screen and just call 911…

“Don’t think about doing anything else on that phone, by the way. If I hear the music turn off, I’ll know you’re up to something.”

I sigh. And go to press the Start button.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Mon Jul 18, 2022 1:43 am

Chapter 3: My Precious at My Feet

Part 1

My fingers clack away at the keyboard as I stare at the computer screen, feeling completely dead inside as I hit the mid-afternoon slump. I'm so ready to get out of here that I vaguely wonder if I should fake feeling ill.

"Miss Tealeaf?"

I glance behind me to see a rather imposing figure standing in the entryway to my cubicle. He dresses more formally than anyone in the office, and he has the speech and demeanor to match. For a second in my periphery he has his usual light blue eyes and black-brown hair, but as I go to look up at his face, I realize his eyes are dark and his hair a dirty blonde.

"Hey, boss," I respond casually with a smile, trying to perk up as I turn my chair to face him.

"How many times must I ask you to call me Leo?" he reprimands, though he gives me a half smile. Teasing.

"Only if you start calling me Lily," I retort. Poking right back.

My superior steps into the rather cramped office space. "How's the build coming?" he asks, and he leans down so he can see my computer screen, placing one hand on my desk. I turn back to the screen to show him what I was working on.

"I'm a little stuck on figuring out this part, but I think I'm almost there. Should be ready for QA by next week." Since my back's to him I allow myself to glance down at his large hand on the desk, so close to my arm. I feel his looming presence as he leans a little further to read something on the screen.

"Looking good. You've been working so hard," he says softly, almost right in my ear. "How about you take some time off later this month? Get some rest?"

He stands back up straight and I turn to face him again, certain that my cheeks are flushed, having to crane my neck to look up at him. "Good idea," I say meekly.

My boss is starting to turn to leave but he pauses. "Oh… Lily. One more thing," and he sets down on my desk a small pile of papers that I didn't realize he was holding. "The client was asking for an additional feature before final launch. I know you can handle it."

My shoulders slump a little but I manage to keep my smile going. "Okay. Can do."

And then he's standing in the entryway again, tall and smiling and impossibly handsome. "Make sure to prioritize that," he says, waving his hand towards the papers - or towards me, I'm not sure - adding, "It's important."

That's when I wake up. Immediately I'm frowning, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes... That was a weird one…

I hate to admit that my captor has been showing up a lot in my dreams lately, though it's been a couple of days since the last one. I don't really know what to make of them and usually just try not to think about them once I wake up. But that one had the side effect of making me remember my old job and how much I hated it. Despite my actual boss being very different from Leo - a little older, a lot more quiet, and you know… not a criminal.

As I sit up in bed, I suddenly notice the sound of rushing water in the distance. Seems like the giant’s already up and taking a shower. I should probably do the same, I think as I slide out from between the sheets.

I let myself enjoy the feeling of the hot water and the smell of shampoo that I pump out of the world's tiniest soap dispenser, and as usual I'm feeling better as I clean myself. While I shower I think about how Leo had somehow managed to get up and sneak out of the room without waking me up. I must have been really out of it. And I can tell the difference in my energy levels - after only anxious nights in this insane new environment, I feel like this last night was the first good sleep I’ve had in a long time. I guess I’m starting to get used to things.

It’s been several days now. I’ve become quite accustomed to being in the dollhouse since I spend most of my time here, and during the week Leo has work so I get long periods to myself. At night, we always eat dinner together while we go through my texts and emails and he helps me respond, keeping up this facade that everything’s fine. My friends think I’m really busy with work, and my work thinks I’m sick with the flu. Otherwise, the giant surprisingly gives me a decent amount of time to myself.

But that doesn’t mean he never has his fun with me. He’s gotten a little better about considering how I’d feel in certain situations, warning me before he does anything or cupping a hand around me as he walks around to make sure I feel safe. But I don’t know if I would say that I’ve gotten used to him picking me up and carrying me... And I’m especially struggling with the moments when he shrinks me further, which has at least briefly happened most evenings. He’s holding true to his word on not dipping below that half-inch mark, but he sure loves bringing me right down to it.

When he’s away at work, I’ve spent a good amount of time exploring the rest of the massive desk I live on. I’ve looked all around for an exit or a tool that could help me, but I’ve yet to find a way down to the floor from here. The only thing that could potentially work is climbing down the power cable that’s coming out of his currently unused desktop, but I haven’t dared to try anything like that. Besides, I'm not sure what I would do if I got to the floor.

Leo’s also started clearing off space from the wall shelf just above the desk and plans to set up little ladders and stuff, just to give me some more room for myself. Not that I particularly need much space at three inches tall, but the desk is starting to get a bit crowded with some extra entertainment that he’s been working on. There’s a jigsaw puzzle, the one with the smallest pieces that he had (though they’re each the size of a wall poster to me). Amongst his own art supplies he’s now gotten some modeling clay since I’d mentioned wanting to try pottery before. He’s started on the homemade gym, including little balance beams at different heights built from popsicle sticks (with towels underneath in case I fall), and a pull up bar made with kitchen skewers. There’s also a book, The Martian, that he’s set up for me on a stand so that I’m able to turn the pages myself.

It would be easier, of course, if he could have shrunken some of this stuff down the way I had requested. But apparently he’s looked into that with whatever crazy source he has for his shrinking device, and his current device’s model is only capable of shrinking people. Since my clothes can shrink along with me, we’ve since experimented with this, having me hold small objects or put them in my pockets and see what could be shrunken alongside me. But by whatever inconvenient way this thing has been programmed, nothing but clothing seems to be affected.

Leo assured me that he would save up for an upgrade, and although he’s implied that he makes a decent living at his marketing firm, it would still take several more months. This had actually resolved one of the details that still needed to be figured out with our little arrangement: I still have an apartment full of my things just sitting there, untouched since I’d left it. The current plan is to wait until getting the device’s upgrade and then go to my apartment and shrink some of my stuff down so that we could bring it back to the dollhouse. Leo was happy to pay my rent until the lease runs out in another half a year or so. Of course, I don’t feel ready to let go of my old life, but I let it slide for now, figuring this could just buy me some time as I keep trying to figure out how to get out of here.

I turn off the hot water, allowing myself a contented sigh. All things considered, I feel pretty good today. It’s funny how much a bit of sleep can help. I step out of the bathroom and start getting dressed, and I catch the whiff of food in the air. I have to say - Leo’s a really good cook. I would never admit it to him, but the giant food has actually become a bit of a guilty pleasure of mine. There’s something about exploring the flavors and textures at this size that I just find… kind of fun. The staples in the morning usually revolve around eggs, fruit and yogurt, but there’s something new in the air today.

With clean clothes and brushed teeth, I venture out of the dollhouse, and I’ve just started working on the puzzle - I don’t have a reference, but I think the subject is Alice in Wonderland - when I hear booming footsteps approaching. I look up in time to see the door open, Leo beaming as he strolls inside.

“Good morning, love,” he says brightly, glancing over the contents of the desk. “Oh wow, you made a lot of progress on the puzzle last night. I’ll need to get you a new one, I’ll see if I can find one with smaller pieces. How are you liking The Martian?”

“It’s really good, actually,” I answer, and I’m being honest. There’s a reason we had connected in the first place - we have very similar tastes in media.

“We’ll have to watch the movie when you’re done, I haven’t seen it yet. Speaking of movies…” The giant takes a seat, leaning his elbows on his knees so his face can be closer to me. “I’m not sure if you noticed, but… yesterday was Thursday. It’s officially been a week since I brought you home!”

I’m not sure how to react to this. It’s true, the days are starting to blend together… wow. A week in this new bizarre life.

“We should celebrate! And since it’s a company holiday today, I figured… we could finally watch Lord of the Rings together. Have you ever marathoned all three? Extended editions, of course.”

“Not in one sitting, no. That sounds excessive.”

“Okay, we can spread it out over the weekend if you’d rather. But still, let’s do it! What do you say?” He holds his hand out, the tips of his fingers resting on the edge of the desk. “I made pancakes,” he adds with a sing-song voice.

You know… it really doesn’t sound too bad. In the split second that I hesitate, my heart skips a beat as I think about how we were supposed to watch the movie during our first date. To now watch it under such different circumstances… It makes me a little sad. Not to mention I don't find the one-week-a-versary something to celebrate. But at the same time, I think I could do with some Fellowship of the Ring. Maybe it’ll be healing to do this, in some way.

“Sure. Sounds good,” I say as I stand up and carefully step onto his hand. I walk to the center of his palm and sit cross-legged before Leo raises me up, bringing me up to his face and kissing the side of my head. I give him an annoyed look, pushing his chin away as he laughs and stands up.

Instead of going to the kitchen for breakfast, the giant goes to the living room, dropping me off at the coffee table. "I'll grab the food," he says brightly, straightening back up after I hop onto the wooden surface. "Oh hey, I tried making you a chair for when you’re out here. Check it out, let me know what you think.”

I look over to where he’s pointing on the coffee table before he moves on to the kitchen. The “chair” looks more like a big couch - as I look it over, I realize Leo has cut up and glued together some sponges wrapped in fleece to form a sort of DIY sofa, complete with a couple of colorful pompoms in lieu of decorative pillows. I’ve noticed this about him - even though he made sure I’d have top-of-the-line miniatures with the fancy dollhouse, outside of that he seems to prefer using everyday objects: the button for a plate, the popsicle stick balance beam, and now this couch made of sponges. There’s a part of my brain that can’t help but find some of these things endearing. Not enough to keep me from hating his guts… but still.

By the time Leo comes in with the plate of food, I’ve hopped onto the couch and stretched my legs out. The giant grins, his deep brown eyes gleaming as he clearly loves the sight of me on his little craft project. “So, what’s the verdict?”

“It’s comfy,” I say, though I jump right off the sofa now, drawn to the pancakes and berries.

“Good! Don’t worry about making a mess on it, I can clean it off later. Just relax. Let yourself be transported by the soothing voice of Galadriel…”

He pulls up the movie, and honestly, the next couple of hours are the best that I’ve had since being shrunken down. Leo doesn’t have the biggest TV, but that’s a good thing as to me it’s already beyond IMAX size. The sponge couch really is quite comfortable, the pancakes are delicious, and it’s nice to just pretend I’m in Middle Earth for a bit. The giant stays on his own couch, making the occasional comment but otherwise just enjoying the movie in tandem. We get to the end of Part 1 and I’m eager to continue.

“You know, I’ve figured it out,” says Leo, as he gets up to switch to the next disc. “You look a lot like a younger Arwen. The long dark hair, the blue-green eyes. Except your eyes are even prettier, in my humble opinion.”

I’m not sure exactly what to do with the compliment. I remember, back when all I’d seen of him were photos online, that I actually felt he had rather elven-looking features himself. I don’t really feel like stroking his ego, though.

“Actually,” I say, “back in high school, I learned some Elvish. Mostly just lines from the movie.”

“Seriously??” he laughs, “Come on, let’s hear it!”

“I don’t remember any of it,” I lie, suppressing a laugh of my own, “Not happening.”

“Okay, that’s it - I’m gonna commission a tiny Arwen outfit for you. Please, you have to wear it.”

“Alright, sure,” I respond, choosing not to mention that I’ve literally cosplayed as her for Halloween one year and probably still have the pictures on my phone. He's losing his mind enough as is.

Leo stands and picks up the remote, going through the DVD menu to pull up the next section. “Can we try something else for the second part of the movie?” he asks, and my muscles reflexively tighten up.

“What?...” I ask warily, giving him the side eye.

He chuckles at my reaction, moving closer to me and crouching beside the coffee table. “Nothing bad. I just want to cuddle.”

I raise an eyebrow at him. I mean, it didn’t sound good

“And, and,” he says, reaching into his pocket, “I thought I could make you a little bit bigger. You know, for easier cuddling.”

He does get my attention with this. I’m still on my guard, expecting him to add maybe half an inch to my height and calling it there. But instead, as I'm overcome with the tingling, I feel the sofa sag under me as my legs spill over the edge of it and I quickly double in size. I blink away the spots from my vision as the warmth subsides, shocked at my surroundings. Hell, the coffee table’s only as big as the old break room where I worked, which is a big improvement.

“Aww. I forgot how precious you looked as a little six inch doll. Come here, love… It’s not like you fit on that chair anymore…”

I'm breathing a sigh of relief at getting any of my size back. A week ago, six inches felt mind-blowingly small, but now I'm feeling comparatively huge. Even the giant's fingers aren't as tall as me anymore, I notice as they approach me and… wrap around my frame. Okay, maybe I'm not that huge.

Leo lifts me up, beaming and bringing me right up to his face, and I'm a little overwhelmed by how eager he's suddenly being, snuggling against me and hugging my body to his cheek.

"Whoa, whoa!" I say, pushing against his eyebrow, "Slow down!"

"Ah, sorry, too rough?" he releases his grip a bit, gently kissing the side of my head before lowering me down so that I can actually see his face instead of being squished up against it. The playful spark in his eye is still in full force as he looks me over. "I'm so used to you being tinier and me needing to be so careful with you! Wanted to take advantage of your bigger size. But, then again…" and, clearly inspired by the movie we've been watching, he changes the pitch of his voice to quote, "you are very small."

I give him a glare, although not a particularly vicious one, still riding off the high of being bigger now. "Alright, Treebeard. You ready to start part two?"

"Absolutely. Okay, here's where I was actually planning on keeping you…"

Leo carries me to the couch and leans back in it to rest his head on the armrest. He then gives me one last kiss on the forehead before gingerly placing me on his chest. He's tilted towards the TV, enough so that I can lay back against his body but not so much that I'm about to fall off. He raises the remote again to start the next part, draping his other hand gently over my body.

"Let me know if you need water or anything," he says quietly.

"I'm good," I answer, feeling some whiplash after that aggressive snuggling and still a bit overwhelmed by the scale of his body. Since he’s mostly just picked me up with his hands over the past week, laying on his chest like this feels weirdly intimate. It’s warm though… not so bad.

We spend the next hour or so in this position, Leo not fully putting the weight of his hand down on me, but the proximity to his skin still warms me up, and on occasion he absently strokes my arm or leg with a finger. The screen is at a size and distance that's a bit more manageable now, and I let myself relax against him as I watch.

I don’t realize there are tears in my eyes until one of them drips down my cheek. I’m pulled right out of the movie, wiping the tear away, frowning. What’s wrong with me?

I sit there as the emotions bubble up inside. And I… I realize that I’m enjoying this. Nerding out with a favorite movie. Cuddling on the couch. I realize… that I like how it feels to be lying on Leo’s giant chest, rising and falling gently with his breath, his heartbeat slow and rhythmic and comforting. I like the feeling of his hand on me, massive but gentle, warm and caring. In this moment, I like being little. And I hate that I like it.

My breath hitches and I bury my face in my hands as the what ifs start flooding in. What if Leo had just talked to me about all this to begin with? What if he had shared this side of himself gradually, revealed the possibilities of the technology gently and honestly? He said he knew I’d never agree to being shrunk, and I'm sure that's true… but what if it wasn’t… What if we had ended up in this exact position, but through trust and love instead of control and abuse? What if…

The giant shifts under me, noticing my demeanor has changed. “What’s up, love?” The surface of his chest tilts as he sits up, moving his hand to scoop me into a sitting position on his palm. I’m quickly wiping the tears away as he moves, trying to avoid his inquisitive gaze. He insists, “You okay?”

“This part always stresses me out,” I respond, still hiding my face but pretending I’m just being a bit silly and dramatic. The scene on the TV is the one where there’s a big water creature coming out of the lake and attacking the heroes. “I hate sharks and giant squids and deep water stuff.”

“Aww,” says Leo, smiling but seeming not altogether convinced, “I don’t think I knew that about you. Don’t worry, I got ya. See, they’re going back in the mines now. Does that mean y-”

And at that exact moment, there’s an obnoxiously loud sound that breaks through the air. The giant’s phone is still over on the coffee table, and it’s leaning against something in such a way that its notification buzz is amplified. Leo jumps a little, and I jump a lot - as a result I topple backwards out of his hand. It’s a short fall as I land back onto his chest, but now that he’s sitting up I tumble downwards, along his abdomen and landing right on his crotch.

I lay there, eyes wide, disoriented. The giant is wearing gym shorts and I can immediately tell that I’m right on top of his dick. I hear laughter come from above me as Leo sits up further to look down at my crumpled form.

“Well if you wanted to watch the movie from down there, you could have just told me.” He reaches a hand down, offering a finger to help me sit up, “You alright?”

“Yeah… I’m fine,” I say, still a bit shaken, reaching up to grab his finger and using my other hand to push myself up. To my horror, I feel the lump beneath me twitch as Leo winces.

“S-sorry,” I stutter, feeling my face getting hot.

He answers in a strained voice, “Nope, no, don’t apologize… Not for that…” I realize it wasn’t a pain wince.

I try to focus on pulling myself up via the giant’s hand instead of pushing on what’s just under me, but my movements still make him flinch and his dick is clearly growing in size under his clothes. I’m finally about to crawl up onto his abdomen, when he says, “Wait.” I look up at him. His head is bent down a little, eyes closed, a slight grimace on his face. It’s clear by his expression that he’s trying very, very hard to resist.

“Leo…” I start, voice a little shaky.

“I know,” he says tightly, “I promised.” I go ahead and finish crawling off of his crotch and kneel there on his stomach, eyeing him warily. The movie keeps playing in the background as we stay frozen in silence for a moment.

The giant breathes out slowly before finally opening his eyes again. "Okay. I'm good."

I breathe out a sigh of my own. My relief is short lived though…

"But you know… While you're down there…" His voice is smoother now, more in control, a little flirty. He slips his fingers around my torso. "I promised no sex stuff…" Lifts me gently off of his stomach. "But we didn’t say anything against foot massages…"

And sure enough, he places me onto the couch, right in front of his already bare feet, each as big as a car. My reaction is immediate and visceral as I scramble backwards anxiously, away from him, my back quickly bumping into the armrest of the couch. I’m flashing back to the memories of being almost crushed between those toes, being rolled all over the surface of his soles like I was a piece of lint…

“Aww,” Leo whines, “Do you really hate feet? I made sure they were really clean…”

I look up at him angrily. “Do you not remember the last time I was at your feet?”

The giant tilts his head, thinking back. “I guess that makes sense that you’d be scared of them. But you’re a lot bigger this time. Aaand I promise not to almost crush you?”

“Oh, sure, no problems then!”

“Come on, pleeease? I feel like I exclusively had walking meetings this week, they’re so sore…” He playfully reaches one leg forward, poking my leg with his big toe. “And I want to get you used to every part of me.”

I can already tell I’m probably not going to get a choice in this, but I attempt to stand my ground anyway as I shoo away his foot. “No! Massage them yourself, use a tennis ball or something. It’ll probably be more effective than what I can do at this size.”

“I’m sure anything you do would be great. I just love feeling you down there…”

“Well, I don’t really love being down here.”

“Tell you what,” Leo says with a smirk, “I saw fresh lychee at the store the other day, looks like they’re in season. I remember they’re your favorite, yeah? I’ll pick some up next time I go? For just one little massage?”

I groan. This is going nowhere. “For fuck’s sake!” I growl, “Fine.”

The giant smiles widely, using the opportunity to scoot his feet forward, practically sliding his toes into my lap as I grimace. “Thanks, love,” he says cheerfully, “And this way I get to try lychee for the first time too. It’s a win-win.”

I don’t respond, glowering, any of those stupid feelings that were bubbling up while I was on his chest promptly pushed aside. And here I thought he’d been trying to be all romantic this whole time. I begrudgingly turn my attention to his feet, which I am glad are in fact clean. I take them in for a second, fighting down the overwhelm. Just the toes are about 2 feet in length, and as I put my hand around the second toe I can’t help but think of one of my friend’s big old dachshund. The visual of a dog makes me feel a little better, and I try my hand at kneading at the skin, my knuckles pushing underneath the toe until I reach the sole.

Leo’s foot twitches and he lets out a long, contented sigh as he leans back again on the couch. “Oh yeah. You absolutely know what you’re doing.”

“You’re welcome!” I yell up at him sarcastically as I move on to the next digit. We fall into silence again as Lord of the Rings continues on in the background - it would be difficult for me to try and talk to him anyway now as the music swells during an action scene. Thankfully, I’m very familiar with the movie and have no issues jumping back into the story, absently massaging away as I do so.

Another twenty or so minutes pass and, sure enough, I can feel the muscles in Leo’s feet slowly relax more and more as I work at them. For better or worse, I am getting more used to the sight and feel of them, despite continually fighting the flashbacks. I’ve never particularly been into feet or anything, though I’ve never really hated them either, at least until a week ago. But I figure that these are probably not the worst looking feet in the world - similar to his hands, they’re pretty big even for a normal person, with long toes and an almost elegant arch. They’re not particularly dry nor sweaty, the nails trimmed and well groomed. And at least he seems to care about keeping them clean. It could be worse, I sigh.

They’re heavy, though. He’s now letting the full weight of his soles press down on my legs, and I look up towards him, ready to say something. But that’s when I notice the slower, deeper breathing, and as I look up at his face, I see that his eyes are closed, his head slightly lolled to the side. Wow, I didn’t realize I was making him that relaxed.

I carefully wriggle out from under him, scooting away with a relieved sigh. Maybe I can finally enjoy the movie again in peace. I still don’t love being in such close proximity to the monstrous peds, I’d much rather be on the coffee table or back on his chest. I briefly consider trying to climb back up there, but I don't want to wake him up, nor do I want to deal with traversing around his crotch area. In the end, I decide to stay here and just lean back against the armrest, returning my attention to the screen.

This was the wrong choice. For someone who felt afraid of this giant’s feet, I was about to spend way too much time with them.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Mon Jul 18, 2022 3:55 pm

Chapter 3: My Precious at My Feet

Part 2

“Oh, Sam,” I whisper to myself with a hint of drama as I smile at the two hobbits embracing on the boat. God, I love these films.

The giant beside me looks like he’s still snoozing away peacefully, but then right as the credits start rolling, Leo stretches in his sleep. I have a split second to react as I notice the giant feet flex and then they’re suddenly approaching me quickly. I yelp, bracing myself, and they barrel me over, sliding up and on top of me. I’m pinned to the armrest for a moment, terrified the pressure might become too much, and then the feet slide back down, bringing me along with them so that I’m dragged onto the bottom cushion, laying flat on my back. One foot moves forward and covers me completely, and at this point I’m thrashing wildly against him, pushing and kicking and yelling “Wake up!!”

Finally, I feel his muscles stiffen and his body jerks as the giant sits up. “Whoa,” I hear and thankfully the foot pulls off of me - well, half off, but at least my face is uncovered again. Leo’s face is looming above, and he’s a little wide-eyed and flustered, but then he can’t help but smile at the sight of me, biting his lip as he fights back a laugh.

“And this,” he says, “is why I won’t put you in the bed with me at night. Sorry, Lily, I didn’t mean to doze off there. I stayed up a bit too late working last night…” His toes, still resting on my abdomen, curl a little bit, tugging on my shirt. “And then you did too good of a job and I just got so comfortable.”

“It’s fine,” I say, still breathing fast, too scared to be sassy as I try to push him off of me, “It was an accident. But now can you-”

I’m interrupted as, instead of him pulling away from me as I’d hoped, he slips his foot a little higher up, covering my chest now.

“-get off of me?” I finish my sentence, pushing him again desperately.

“But your body just feels so good down there…” he muses, slightly whiny, slightly wistful, “And besides, I was really hoping to try something out with you...”

My arms fall limp with a frustrated sigh. “What now??” I bark.

Leo has a mischievous look on his face, a little smirk and that twinkle in his eye. He reaches for the remote on the coffee table, muting the music that’s playing over the movie credits before he turns back to me.

“You’re not going to like it. But I think it’ll be good practice… Two things.” He pulls something out of his pocket, holding it up so I can see. It’s a device, different from what I’ve seen before, small and round. It looks a bit like an Airpod. “Number one… this just came in the mail last night. It links up with the shrink ray and the function to transcribe what you say. I can still read your words on the screen, but with this earpiece I’ll be able to hear you! Like, actually hear your voice. Sooo much better.”

I frown. I don’t like where this is going.

“Number two… since it’s been a week now… our little half-inch-limit deal is now officially expired.”

My eyes widen as it all clicks together. “Wait,” I say, and I’m now wriggling under his foot anxiously, trying to get out, “Hold on. Let’s talk about this. You said we could revisit stuff as we went right? Maybe I need more than a week. Leo, please, I’m not ready–”

“I hear you, but… let’s be honest, I don’t think you’ll ever really feel ‘ready.’ Listen,” the giant takes a second to stop smirking and try to sound reassuring, which feels a little dissonant considering he’s still pinning me down with his foot, “I thought maybe we could kill two birds with one stone. It’s easy to hold my feet still if I just place them down like this. I won’t try to poke you with them or pick you up or whatever. I’ll just make you really, really small on them. You can get used to my feet and get used to being a speck.”

Just that word, “speck,” sends my heart racing even faster. I think I might start hyperventilating at any second. I don't know what to say to him but just look up at him pleadingly, begging him with my eyes. And for a moment I think he might take pity. He reaches down to my face. Gently caresses my cheek with his thumb. I wait for the "fine, you're right". But instead…

"It'll be okay, love," he says, smiling widely as he tries to be supportive or whatever but is also really excited to play. "The no-sex-stuff rule is still in place so I'll be nice and clear headed. Well, as much as I can be, I think I've been slightly hard ever since you fell on my crotch. But I'll be extra, extra careful."

I close my eyes, trying to steel myself. He's still in control. Over time he's gotten a little nicer and gentler… but he's still in charge. He can do whatever he wants with me. And I'm forced to roll with the punches. I don’t know if I can do it this time... I feel like I’m about to have a panic attack.

“Let’s see,” he muses, reaching back over to the coffee table to pick up the shrinking device, “Where should I start… Let’s get you to one inch, shall we?”

I start melting away, feeling his foot get even heavier on top of me, though he's compensating for it by not letting the full weight of it rest on my shrinking body. He's leaning over, watching me intently, cheeks beginning to flush.

"Oh damn, I can feel you getting smaller… God, it's intoxicating, Lily…"

I wonder if he can also feel my heartbeat thumping against his sole. No, against his big toe now as the one digit takes up more and more space on my chest and torso. I'm getting too little for comfort, going back to the size I became the first time he played with me at his feet, and I really do start hyperventilating. I almost completely disappear under the toe that's the size of a bear and growing, and as the giant keeps his foot slightly lifted so that he doesn't hurt me, I'm able to slip out from underneath it.

The shrinking stops as I'm scrambling away, sliding backwards, fast. I'm completely panicking now as I see the rest of his massive foot lying ahead of me, monstrous, overwhelming, just like last time-

"Whoa, whoa, careful!" A giant hand suddenly appears behind me and I knock back into it. "You almost fell off the couch-" But I’m not listening to him, blinded by panic as I hurry the other way, just trying to get away from him. His other hand comes down as he carefully tries to herd me between them and keep me from falling or hurting myself, soothingly saying, “You have to calm down, honey…” though it falls on deaf ears as I can’t be reasoned with, it’s just too much-

The hands come in closer until eventually the lighting dims as he domes them around and above me. I crash against the side of his palm, bouncing back, disoriented, and his fingers press into the couch so that he can scoop them under my tiny body. There’s a moment of vertigo as I’m quickly lifted up, and a moment later I see the green fabric of his shirt rush up in front of me. And then I’m in near darkness as Leo carefully cradles me up against his chest, not saying anything, just holding me close.

I’m still shaking, still overcome by panic, terrified of what he’s going to do to me, of what he’s shown me he’s capable of. My body feels numb and I’m on my hands and knees as I grip the giant finger that’s under me, press my head into his chest, let out sobs and gasps as my head spins.

We stay this way for minutes on end as the panic attack rages, and then slowly… gradually… I finally start to calm down. The warmth of his body, the darkness, the rhythmic thumping of his heartbeat, all help me slow my breathing, unclench my muscles, let my brain rest.

“I’m sorry, Lily,” the giant says softly after a while, his voice muffled as he keeps his hands around me, the vibrations tickling against my skin. “I don’t think I realized just how traumatized you were. I’m really sorry, love.”

My shoulders slump. I think I needed to hear that. I shed a few tears, resting in the catharsis, and Leo continues to hold still with me for a long time. At one point, I let out a deep, cleansing sigh and sit up on my heels. The giant reacts to my movements, slowly and carefully pulling me away so that light filters back in. He holds me out far enough that I can see his face, his dark, gold-flecked eyes looking me over with still a hint of lust that he just can’t help, but mostly genuine concern. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him quite like this and I’m not sure what to do about it, my gaze dropping.

“Hey… Look at me,” he says tenderly, and I look back up at those eyes that are almost as big as I am right now. “You're safe. Okay? I won't pretend to step on you, I won't squeeze you or poke you or anything like that, not this time. I promise. Listen, you’re never going to get past this if you don’t face it now. Can you trust me?”

I hang my head again, closing my eyes. Deep breaths. Should I be surprised that he’s still planning to go forward with all this despite seeing me at such a low state? Probably not... Do I think he’s being sincere? Do I trust him? Surprisingly… I do. I don't trust him per say, not really - I’m sure he’s at least partly thinking with his dick, despite apologizing and waiting patiently and… looking at me like that... But in any case, after having spent this much time living with him, I know that he's pretty reliable in staying true to his word.

Leo continues to wait silently, giving me lots of time to make sure I’ve calmed down. I take a moment to turn away from his face and crawl over to the side of his hand, peering over the edge. The wave of vertigo isn’t as strong as it has been in the past - I’m getting used to tall heights, at least. I gaze down his frame, across the length of his legs. There are his feet in the distance, a faraway landmark. I guess… they’re not so horrible from here. It’s like when I was massaging them, they aren’t as scary when I’m bigger or they’re far away like this. If I'm not going to get out of this… I need to build myself back up.

“At least let me know,” I say, still looking into the distance and trying to project despite my voice being a little haggard at the moment, “How small do you plan to make me?”

“Hmmm… you sure you want to know ahead of time? I'll be getting you there gradually, little bits of shrinking at a time.”

“Just tell me.”

There’s a pause before he comes out and says it. “A millimeter.”

A flutter of anxiety kicks up in my chest. It settles back down fairly quickly now that I’ve let out all of my emotions. I let myself think about it. Imagine it in as much detail as I can. Allow myself to remember being in the towel, on his fingertip, on his naked chest. I find myself looking down at my own hand, trying to do some math in my brain as I move my thumb and forefinger apart. A millimeter… I measure about a 3 inch gap between my fingertips. I finally turn back to Leo, who’s been holding me for at least twenty minutes in total now, and I look up to him for some kind of confirmation at the size I’m indicating with my fingers.

He blinks at me, a little surprised, before replying, “Uhh, yeah, that looks about right.” I see the corner of his mouth twitch into a tentative smile. “You trying to get me excited?”

“Let's just get this over with,” I counter. I point a finger at him as I add, “You owe me lychee. And.” I hold up a second finger, “Macarons. Pistachio flavored.”

He smiles much more widely now. “You got it.”

I exhale, trying to steel my nerves, with a bit more success this time. A random memory from my childhood pops up, a gymnastics competition I was so nervous about but ended up doing my best performance at. “I can do this,” I mutter under my breath, clenching my fists.

To my surprise, Leo seems to read my lips or something as he responds, “You can. You’re so strong, love.” He lifts his thumb up to me, gently touching the side of my body. “I know I’m putting you through the ringer with this one… But I’m so proud of you.”

I don’t answer, full of resentment. But I don’t pull away from him either. And thus begins my descent as he lowers his hand down and along the length of his body. His left leg is fully bent to give himself easier access to his foot, which I’m slowly approaching.

“I'm just going to put you on top now, okay? Nice and easy.”

The giant sets me down at the very bottom of his leg, on the small incline right where it meets with the rest of the foot. I stand there and lean my back against the leg column as I stare out at the expanse of tan skin ahead of me stretching out like a bowling lane, the toes still a fair distance but close enough that I feel another flutter of anxiety. It's just a foot, I think, at this point starting to get a little frustrated with my own fear.

"How you doing?"

"I'm fine," is my answer both to him and to myself.

"Good. See? It won't bite."

The toes lift up slightly as he taps his foot a couple of times. I'm at the fulcrum so the movements aren't too terrible, but I'm still jostled by this and grab on to his leg for support.

"God, you're so cute." I look straight up towards the booming voice, and I see Leo's face gazing down at me with a content expression as he rests his chin against his knee. He acknowledges my glance with a smile as he asks, "Ready to get even cuter?"

I don't answer, but the fact that I don't protest always seems to be answer enough for this giant, and he already has the device in hand. I close my eyes, brace myself against his leg, and soon I'm sliding down against his skin as everything stretches and grows all around me...

As the warmth abates and I open my eyes, I feel a little shaky on my feet so I sit down as I look around. The length of his foot is now more like a traffic bridge than a bowling lane, but he hasn’t zapped me down to flea size quite yet. Some of the furniture in the room and decorations on the walls in the distance are starting to look slightly blurry. This size feels familiar, and as Leo hadn’t announced how small he was going to make me, I look up at the titan’s face far above me and shout out a guess.

"Half an inch?"

His eyes narrow a little bit as he strains to hear me. "Yup. See how all of our little training sessions are useful? You're already used to it."

"I wouldn't say that…" I retort, clenching my teeth as his louder voice rolls over me like thunder.

It’s odd, though, as I know that I am more used to this now that I’ve been half an inch several times. The first time I got this small I thought my eardrums would burst from his voice alone. But my body is somehow adjusting, the sounds are still loud but they don’t completely overwhelm me like they used to. I don’t want to admit that Leo might be right and that the more I get really tiny, the more I’ll be able to handle being really tiny. Which is beside the point since I shouldn’t need to be this small ever.

"Hmm?" The giant moves his knee out of the way so that he can lean in a bit deeper, clearly not having heard my response. The subtle movement shifts me to the side and I’m glad I’m already sitting.

"Nothing!"

"Heh, I'm definitely going to need that earpiece soon, your voice is even harder to hear when you’re down there… Hey, can you try making your way over here? I'll hold completely still."

His tree-like finger comes down as he points to a spot near his toes. The ending to Fellowship is still fresh in my mind as I flash to the thought of Frodo and Sam gazing out to Mordor. It feels weirdly appropriate in this moment. Guess it’s time to start the trek.

I half-climb, half-slide my way down from his leg to where his foot is more level before I stand up again and make my way across. There’s more to it than I would have thought as the terrain evolves - I feel hard bumps where his bones are, climb over a softer hump that’s a vein. I notice as I’m walking that there is the slightest tremble to his skin, like there’s some kind of tension under the surface… I’m not sure what it means, but it’s making me really nervous. I look up and behind me at the giant, who looks quite concentrated on what I’m doing, and I call up, "You good?"

"What's that?" He leans in again.

I yell a little louder. "I’m asking if you're okay? It feels like your muscles are all tensed."

"Oh. Yeah I guess I'm clenching my foot… I don't want to budge, and even just on the top here you kinda tickle.”

I feel slightly out of breath as I shout up again, “Why not try the earpiece now?” It would be nice not to have to yell so much just to get his attention.

“I dunno, I sorta enjoy having to strain to hear you,” says Leo, grinning playfully, “Just really hammers home how itty bitty you are. But it’ll be nice to be able to hear once you get too small. I think last time that happened around a quarter of an inch yeah? That’s the size we’ll try next.”

I feel another flutter of anxiety at the thought of finally breaching that limit that we had set for the week. I’ve just about reached the toes now, which are as long as shipping containers to me. I step over to his big toe, wondering where exactly he wanted me to stop, but when I turn around to ask him, the skin below me gives in a way I wasn’t quite anticipating, just enough that I lose my balance, my leg slipping back as I fall over… and quickly start sliding into the gap between his big and second toe.

My hands scramble for purchase, but I find none and tumble right down, falling for just a second before I land right onto my back. I bounce once on the couch’s surface and knock against his second toe before coming to a stop.

“Whoa, where’d you go? You okay?”

The walls of his toes loom around me, easily taller than I am, and I’m struggling to keep the anxiety at bay. I see movement far above as Leo’s leaning forward to look closer, and the movement is making everything quake - I flash back to the last time I was here, when he pinched his toes together to trap me–

"I’m okay!" I manage to yell. “Just… don't move!...”

A moment later, things are still again. I sigh loudly, letting my heart rate slow down as I close my eyes. I take a moment to be a little bit thankful. At least this time he’s taking things much, much slower than the first time. I appreciate how patiently Leo’s waiting for me to calm down at every point. I wish he had done this from the start. Which is stupid. I should be wishing he hadn’t done any of this from the start. Why do I keep thinking this way?

I jump at the sound of the thundering voice from above. “I see you... I’m just going to move my toes apart to give you some space, alright?”

And the walls start moving, but away from me, a giant finger joining to assist. This gives me a bit more room, letting in some light, and I feel like I can breathe again. I should really crawl out from here but my legs still feel like jelly and I’m scared to make any sudden movements.

“Hey, little bug,” the giant coos and he’s grinning at me, loving the sight of me in such a precarious spot. “You need to spend some more time on the balance beams. Thankfully it wasn’t a very big fall, huh? Welp, you’re in as good a spot as any… time to shrink again…”

Here we go.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

User avatar
LittleNikki
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 157
Joined: Fri Jul 08, 2022 4:13 pm
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by LittleNikki » Tue Jul 19, 2022 5:23 am

Your shrunken Stockholm Syndrome is thoroughly intoxicating

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Tue Jul 19, 2022 3:45 pm

LittleNikki wrote:
Tue Jul 19, 2022 5:23 am
Your shrunken Stockholm Syndrome is thoroughly intoxicating
Thank you! Yes, it is definitely a concept I wanted to play with in this story. I certainly hope that the conclusion I have planned for this feels earned by the end.


Chapter 3: My Precious at My Feet

Part 3

I find the strength in my legs again, knowing that I’m about to get smaller and need to be on my guard. I scramble to my feet as I feel the tingling and warmth envelop me. Even though he’s holding still, the walls of the giant toes move further away and stretch upwards as everything slowly doubles in size once again… Looking up, I can make out Leo’s face in the distance, expanding to match… The threads of the couch grow thicker under my feet… and otherwise there’s little more that I can make out in my immediate vicinity that’s not part of my captor’s mountainous body. I’m back down to ant status.

The wave of sound ripples over me and I shudder under the weight of it. “Oh, have I missed seeing you this small… It might not seem like much of a difference but every little bit matters so much…”

It definitely makes a difference to me. He’s just graduated from being a 750 foot giant to a 1500 foot giant. My fingers are trembling, and although I can see him above me, the massive eyes tracking me intently, I’m afraid to budge.

“Give me just a sec,” he continues, and there’s a blur of movement as Leo turns his head, “Since there’s no way I could hear you now… Let’s see if the earpiece helps… Say something, Lily?”

I cough, my throat dry, before I stutter out a “H-hello?”

“Holy shit... This works so well! Hear you loud and clear, love. Ahhh, this is awesome.”

“I-I’m going to move back, okay? Can you hold still?”

“Roger that,” he responds with absolute glee in his voice over his new fancy toy.

I turn and hurry away in the other direction, walking out from between his toes to the expanse that is the rest of the couch. I can see more now that I’m not in a nook anymore, which is its own kind of scary as everything looks so incredibly vast - the cliff of the armrest in front of me, the distant coffee table plateau lying across a gorge, and of course the living landscape that is Leo. His foot is still most of what I can make out of him at the moment, his leg and torso and head looming in the distance.

I hear the shudder in his breath as the giant exhales, and I bristle at the sound of his arousal. “I’m putting my finger down next to you,” he says huskily, “I’m not going to touch you… I just want to see…”

His hand appears out from behind his leg, floating in like a spaceship that’s coming to land near me. The index finger extends and he slides it up beside me, still a short distance away but a bit too close for comfort.

“What does it look like to you?”

I look up at the fingertip that’s much taller than I am. “Like… a bus? I d-don’t know, it still looks like a finger, just way too big…”

There’s a soft but reverberating chuckle. “Fair enough. Can you get closer? I want to feel you…”

The hand looks stable enough and I go ahead and do so, taking timid steps towards him and reaching out my hands. I place them on the wall of flesh, letting them slide along the surface.

“Mmm, you feel like a little fly tickling me… How do I feel to you?”

I pause before responding, “Warm. And bumpy.”

Another chuckle. “You’re taking this so well, love… I’m so happy we can communicate like this. I want to know everything.”

One thing he can’t hear is how fast my heart is beating. Though it does feel a little safer now that he’s able to hear me no matter how small I get. The written words on the screen weren't the fastest feedback if I was trying to get his attention.

“Okay, can you make your way back to my foot?” Leo pulls his finger away from me and I yelp at the sudden movement. He reacts to my shout, the hand pausing in the air. “What’s wrong?” he asks, and I notice his head moving in my peripheral vision as he leans in.

“You just… scared me. When you moved.”

“Right… Sorry. I’ll get the hang of this whole giving you warnings thing.” I think back to all the times I’d yelled or cried out when I was too small to hear a week ago. Maybe this earpiece will help give him a bit more perspective.

The finger continues its trajectory, pointing above the third and fourth toe. “This way. You’re getting so tiny, let’s move you away from the big toe, shall we?”

“You’re wanting me to go in there?” I ask, wondering how big the gap is between the more petite but still huge digits.

“No, just in front. Just want you on that side before I make you s… smaller.”

I ignore the hitch in his voice and get moving, stepping along the front of his foot. I’m nervous as hell. But I also just want to get through this so it can be over. I walk past the row of toes, the tips of them hulking over me like large igloos, and then as I reach my destination I crane my neck back so I can look at Leo’s face. Even from here, I can see his eyes looking a bit more heavy lidded as he observes me hungrily, enjoying the sight of me scurrying around like an insect.

“Good girl,” purrs the giant as I come to a stop, “How are you so far?”

“Anxious,” I answer honestly. “I want to be done. What’s the next size?”

Leo smiles, trying to look reassuring. I notice his hand twitch and I figure he might be wanting to give me a comforting touch, but realizes he shouldn’t try. “Hang in there a little longer. You’re doing great.” His face is partially covered from my view as he holds up the shrinking device, messing around with the buttons. “Hmmm… I’m debating on taking you down to an eighth of an inch… or switching to metric… Three millimeters is close to an eighth inch but slightly smaller, let’s go with that…”

Less than half my current size… I feel nauseous, and I want to close my eyes again to brace myself, but I’m feeling it’s probably safer to keep them open. There it is - I’m falling, falling, falling, the black dots dancing in my vision, the threads of the fabric of the couch becoming thick enough to trip over, the toes just in front of me pulling away and growing in size simultaneously…

“God, Leo, what is your deal…!” I whisper as I look around, wondering how anyone could find this so arousing, completely forgetting that he can hear me. Things settle and I recoil against the new level of echoing sound that hits me as the giant responds.

“I know… it probably doesn’t make much sense to you, but… fuck, it’s so hot to see you looking so insignificant, Lily…”

I gasp as the foot moves - very subtly, a slight clenching and curling of the toes in pleasure, but still so intimidating. I look from side to side - his big toe’s as tall as a giraffe, his pinkie toe still taller than a basketball hoop. Looking up the length of his body, his leg is a skyscraper on its own, his green shirt like a vertical forest that stretches into the sky. The faraway items that look a little blurry to me even apply to parts of his head despite the giant leaning forward - some of the blonde wisps of hair at the top of his head are difficult for me to make out in the distance.

It’s a bizarre sight to see him talk, the massive lips forming shapes that somehow line up to the rumble of words echoing all around, “I bet… that you could be standing and still fit under the arch of my toes… Let’s try?”

My voice is quivering as I respond. “T-try what now?”

“I want to move my toes on top of you…”

“No!” I protest, then take a deep breath, trying to think of a compromise quickly, “Can you just… can y-you lift them up?”

“Aww, honey, you sound so scared…” Somehow the look on his face and the tone of his voice make me think he’s actually turned on by said fear. At least he sounds conflicted about it.

“C-can you fucking blame me?” I retort in frustration.

“Here,” and sure enough, Leo lifts up his toes into the air so that they arch even higher, looking more like a cliff overhang. “I won’t move… come in here… Let me know when I can lower them again… I’ll be s-slow…”

I gulp and take trembling steps toward the fleshy, slightly tremulous cave. Soon the digits are above me, and I keep moving forwards, aiming towards the sole that’s peeking out in the back. I feel my ankle connect with something and I tumble forward, briefly on my knees before I get back up and continue.

Leo’s apparently leaning far enough that he sees this, or maybe he heard my wince. “Did you just fall over?”

“I tripped on a… thread…”

He laughs softly. “On a thread. So adorably pathetic… But yeah, I’m starting to get nervous about losing you on the fabric. We’ll fix that in a moment… I can’t see you anymore, are you good?”

I’m looking around as I move, trying to position myself around the middle of where his toes will be so that when he brings them back down he won’t crush me. “I think so?” I say with not much confidence. This is feeling too much like the flashbacks. Deep breaths.

“Okay… slowly…” His whole foot quakes and the ceiling starts to lower. “Covering you… like a tiny ant…”

I crouch and curl up defensively as the fleshy roof lowers down, down, blocking out the light, making the whole area warmer and more humid. I can hear his muscles straining under the tension of his own slow pace, until his toes touch down with a booming thud that makes the ground shudder like an earthquake.

“I… don’t think I felt you… How is it in there?”

I look around, my breathing shallow, but his instincts were right - there’s more than enough space under the arch of his toes for me to fit. “It’s l-like… a cavern,” I respond, standing back up, squinting in the dimmer light.

“I can’t believe I’m completely eclipsing you with one of my smaller toes like this… Not too gross or anything? I’m glad I cleaned up thoroughly in the shower.”

When he describes my size like that, it’s a confusing mix of terrifying and… grounding, somehow. It can be hard to figure out what’s happening sometimes when the world is so big, the narration just brings the reality of it to the forefront, for better or worse.

“No,” I respond, putting a hand on my chest as I’m still trying to stay calm, “I mean it’s a bit warm and stuffy, but… I’m okay.” There is a little bit of a foot smell the longer I stay here, but more than that I can actually make out a vaguely minty scent from whatever soap he used.

“I’m actually not even sure where you are exactly, I think I lost track… Can you touch me?”

I gingerly make my way towards the front of his foot, aiming for the underside of his toe. “Can you feel this?” I ask, opting to warn him before I put my hand on the surface of the skin and still bracing myself for any twitches.

A wise move, apparently - I jump back as the toe flexes just a little. “Yes…” he purrs, “Just a tiny tickle. I’m not sure I would have even noticed if I wasn’t looking for it. Mmm, I just want to press down and feel your whole body… I won’t though.”

A whimper gets caught in my throat. Deep breaths, I continue telling myself.

“But I do want to see what this looks like… Brace yourself, I’m going to move just a bit…”

I’m not exactly sure what to expect but everything quakes around me again, and light starts filtering back in from the side of the tunnel. Leo’s lifting his big and second toe up, and then I see why - the familiar sight of his phone appears, the camera peeking into the entrance and the sound of the clicker resounding. A moment later the phone is gone and everything is lowering back down, shaking the fleshy chamber.

The giant’s voice vibrates the air wordlessly, a small groan at the sight of the photo. I hear another sound and I think it's the shifting of fabric… I figure one of his hands might be hanging out near his crotch at this point.

“No sex stuff, right?” I pipe up with a twinge of panic.

There’s a chuckle as I don’t think Leo expected me to figure him out, “No. I was just… scratching an itch…”

“Can I get out of here now?” I ask with a sense of urgency.

“Yes. About that… I’d like to get you back on top of my foot. Like I said, I don’t want to lose you on the couch. Do you think you can climb up? I’m not sure where’s the best spot… Here, I’ll spread them a bit…”

Cracks form in the ceiling, light and fresh air rushing in as the toes start parting above me, the ground shuddering as the massive pillars shift against the couch threads… Man, am I ready for a change of landscape.

“Maybe the side of a toe?” the giant offers, “Let me know if you need help.”

“Okay, hold on,” I say, feeling some sense of purpose at least as I start walking again. I move into the gap between his third and fourth toes, trying to pretend I’m at the climbing gym just deciding which wall I want to scale. Leo's right - the front tip of the digit is too curved, leading into an overhang that would be hard to climb, plus I wouldn’t want to deal with getting over the nail. The side is more of a straight-ish vertical shot to the top. I march up to his fourth toe.

As far as rock climbing goes, the height isn’t bad at all - maybe 15-20 feet? “No problem,” I whisper to myself, walking up to the wall of skin. The handholds are there, pliable yet stiff ridges. Not quite as built for the task as climbing holds at the gym, but this isn’t my first rodeo. “You got this,” I mutter as I get my first grip, forgetting again that Leo can hear me.

“Hehe. You’re so cute. Yeah, you can do it!”

Up I go, hand over foot, carefully making my way up. I quickly break a sweat as the flesh is quite warm, not to mention I have to hold on tight with the giant’s every micro movement. But thankfully I don’t fall, and in just a couple of minutes I hoist myself up on top.

“There you are. It’s easier to see you against my skin like this… Though it’ll maybe be easier on the nail, can you move over to that?”

Still panting a bit from the climb, I go ahead and comply, climbing over the small hill that leads into his nail bed before stepping onto the hard, almost plastic-like pink surface of his toenail, which is somewhat round and over twice as long as I am. It's smoother here than on his skin, and I reflexively crouch down to get better stability in case he were to move.

After the climbing I feel like I’m on a high-up perch, and I look out into the living room, which looks quite alien and empty, too vast to make everything out from here. Also in my periphery is the rest of Leo’s body, towering far above, reminding me that my perch is really not that high at all. I look up, up, up…

The giant is smirking down at me, and I vaguely wonder if he must be getting a crick in his neck from spending so much time looking down. Not that it seems to bother him in the slightest.

“That’s a good spot for you… Time for the big finale, love. You ready to become a little speck?”

I gulp. This is it. I’m about to become a mere millimeter tall. “Nope,” I answer, “But I don’t think that’ll stop you…”

“You’re safe with me, Lily. Try to enjoy the adventure of it.”

I laugh wryly. And then begin to shrink.

It’s almost like looking through a kaleidoscope or something as I watch Leo’s face expand and move away at the same time, the background getting blurrier, the smallest of ambient sounds growing in magnitude and making me shudder. I get vertigo from the falling feeling and the tingling on my skin, and I fully sit down as my legs give way. The toenail stretches all around me, its texture gaining a bit more of a pattern, like marble or stone, and the skin beyond it is lined with wrinkles and bumps. It’s getting harder to make sense of his body, the ways in which toe connects to foot connects to leg connects to the rest of him. It’s too gigantic.

I finish dwindling and as the giant starts speaking again, I hug my arms around my body, remembering this from last time, how I feel sound more than hear it at this point. Last time it was downright painful, this time it’s just familiar enough that I keep it together. His voice starts with a moan.

“You are so… so tiny, just a dot on my toenail… I’m trying not to get too hard, but damn…”

“C-can… you still… hear me?” I force out.

“Clear as day. Your voice is shaking… I know I must look like a god to you…”

I feel a tear roll down my face, wipe it away, try to focus on the blurry shapes above me, focus in on his face, his mouth as he speaks. “It’s so intense, Leo,” I admit to him with an imploring tone.

“I can only imagine… Oof. Down, boy.” I frown through my tears, confused as to who or what he’s addressing. Judging by where his eyes glance to, the lust oozing from him, the vague movements coming from elsewhere on his body, I eventually figure out that he’s talking to his erection.

“Stay… sober…” I beg, fully knowing just how much I’m at his mercy, “Please, Leo, keep a clear head…”

“Right. Right…” He exhales slowly, deliberately, a whooshing storm up above, and even from way down here I catch some of the breeze from his breath. “Okay… So, first, let’s get you off the couch area… I’m going to move my foot to the coffee table.”

“W-what? Why?” I’m immediately looking around for something to hold on to. He might be able to see me better on his toenail, but even at this size it’s still smooth enough that I could slide off. I scramble forward, towards the rest of his foot, climbing up and over the cuticle to try to hurry to the skin.

“Don’t panic, love,” Leo says softly, though there’s a touch of amusement to his tone as he sees my frantic movements, “I’ll make sure you get settled first. It’s just more stable over there, we’ll have you climb down to the table and be on nice solid ground.”

I’m climbing over the nail fold now, onto the skin of his toe. “What if I fall off before we get to the table?” I insist, gasping.

“My hands are right here. Ready to catch you just in case. But you won’t fall… you have the right idea, just come back up my toe. There’s plenty of space on the top of my foot.” He laughs softly, the vibrations rattling me to my core. “It sounds like you’re panting. You don’t have to run, sweetie. I’ll wait, I promise, I’m not in any rush… I enjoy watching and feeling you down there anyway…”

I go ahead and slow down, taking a moment to stop and catch my breath after that initial surge of fear. I glower up at him, trying to make out his expression in the distance and frustrated at seeing the enjoyment in his eyes. “You weren’t particularly patient the last time I was this size,” I remind him before I start walking again, at a more reasonable pace this time. I try to stay right in the middle of his toe, having to climb over and through the soft wrinkles in his skin.

“Fair,” he answers thoughtfully, “I don’t think you understand how horny and stimulated I was at that point. Waiting too long was torture then. But I’m way more chill today, I promise. In fact, I’m kind of loving seeing how slow you’re moving… such teeny tiny legs…”

At this point I make it off of his toe and am faced with a wide open plain… well, there’s still some amount of elevation on his foot but overall it feels quite empty. I’m still nervous about the entire thing moving, though.

“Incoming…”

And a giant flesh-colored pillar slides up from just past the horizon of his foot, as wide as an airplane and much taller, breaching up and overhead, casting a shadow over me.

“W-what is…” I stutter, stepping backwards.

“It’s just my thumb,” Leo laughs. “Not touching you… just bringing it next to you…”

The digit shifts closer, the extra step back I take doing very little in the face of this behemoth.

“Hmm, I think I see a little flea on my foot… So tiny… Look, you’re shorter than the white part of my fingernails. Well, I say 'look' but there’s no way you could see from down there. Here, I’ll take another picture so I can show you later... Um, my other hand’s showing up in a second, ‘kay?”

And with that warning I’m able to brace myself at the sight of massive fingers holding his phone emerge from behind his leg, appearing like some kind of floating island in the sky. He takes a couple of pictures of me at a few different angles, and I don’t try to hide the fear on my face. Please, someone out there… Figure out that I need help…

“I'm definitely posting some of these when we're done… Hey, have you thought about making that Patreon?”

“This is not the time!” I protest.

“Alright, alright. You might want to hunker down. I’m going to be as careful as I can but I’m sure it’s going to be bumpy."

I lay down and sure enough, everything starts rumbling and shifting and then pushing upwards. The giant first lifts his foot enough to slide his hands under and around it, cradling my perch to catch me if I somehow roll off. And then off everything flies, into the chasm of the living room. I’m laying on my stomach, putting my head down to avoid getting pushed by air resistance, and closing my eyes helps as even though he’s probably moving slowly, to me it feels like we’re zooming through the air.

“Aaaand touching down…”

With a reverberating impact and one last jolt of an earthquake, the giant places the sole of his foot onto the coffee table… and things are relatively stable once more. I look back towards the rest of him and figure out that he’s still sitting on the couch, his leg half-stretched to make it to the table, his torso leaning forward so his face can still hover above me.

“There we go, no issues,” he says proudly, “Care to climb down now? I would recommend moving to the pinkie toe first…”

I slowly get back to my feet, feeling a bit shaky about another hike, although the idea of getting down to solid ground is certainly appealing. I start walking again, towards the edge of his foot, trying to ignore his hampered breathing as he watches my progress. This has to all end soon, right?

Getting to the “little” toe, I try to look over towards the ground. I'm a lot smaller than I was when I climbed up, the ground looks so far away… and unlike with the couch, the floor at the bottom is hard. I gulp, trying to think.

"Leo?" I call up and the response is immediate.

"Yes? It's looking a little high for you, huh?"

"I think I can climb it if you hold still, but… is that box of tissues still under the table? I'd feel better if there was a softer landing."

"Smart. Yeah it's right here, just a sec…"

I try not to look directly at the giant as he leans and stretches an arm to the floor - seeing such a massive thing move so quickly is dizzying. I’m plenty distracted anyway by the slight tilt of his foot as he moves, and I find a wrinkle in the skin to cling onto as the ground shakes, terrified since I’m so close to the edge of the precipice now. There’s an explosive WOOSH-ing sound of a tissue getting yanked out of the container and the ground moves again, mountainous hands appearing to position the paper under his foot. I’m starting to regret having said anything at all, as all of this activity just to give me a softer landing is overwhelming.

“That’s better, right? Ready to climb down?”

“Y-yeah…” I respond, body shaking as I try to pull myself together, “Okay, d-don’t move…”

I start my descent down the side of his pinkie toe. The ridges are bigger now than the last time, which is almost a bad thing - some of the gaps between handholds are too big for comfort, and I’m relying on some of the smaller grooves that are normally invisible to the naked eye. I’m almost halfway down when I hear an unfamiliar dinging sound suddenly ring out, and I manage not to lose my grip but look around wildly for the source. I notice Leo’s holding his phone again and slowly approaching. There’s no clicking this time and I realize what the sound was - he’s started taking a video. Great, I have an audience now too. I try to ignore it and focus on the task at hand.

I’m starting to feel the fatigue now that it’s already been a few minutes of climbing, and even though the side of his toes are flatter than the front tips of them, there’s enough of a curve to them that it’s getting really challenging to get down. I look down at the white expanse of the tissue, estimating there’s about twenty feet left. My arms are shaking and I’m too far leaned back and - fuck it - I let go, letting myself tumble, trying to right myself in the air right before I hit the soft, tentlike paper structure.

“Whoa-” Leo’s voice booms, not having expected me to jump off, and his head appears in my peripheral vision as he leans around to see me. Thankfully the tissue does the job, thick and springy enough from my perspective that I feel alright. I get up, struggling to stand on this texture and I hear, “She’s okay, folks…” before the ding on his phone marks the end of the video. Here’s hoping someone on one of his websites gets a kick out of that.

“I almost lost sight of you,” the giant says softly, “Good call on the tissue paper. Need any help?”

All I can imagine is him trying to lift the paper to roll me off and I protest, “No, no, I can walk, I just need to get off of this… Um, do you know where’s the closest exit? I can’t tell from here.”

“If I move my foot away you’ll be right near the edge of the tissue. I’m going to lift it up, okay?”

I wish I was a little further away when he did this. The mountain of flesh rises and the disrupted air is enough to knock me over backwards. I watch his sole go up into the sky, taking up my entire field of vision, and I struggle to breathe as I whimper, overtaken by the sheer scale of him. It hovers above me for a moment and then swoops to the side, passing over like an insane cloud, and his toes go higher and higher as he tilts his foot and–

KA-BOOM. I cover my head, nestling into the tissue as the biggest earthquake yet rattles the entire area. Things shudder and shake for a moment and I lay there in a ball until everything settles down again.

I lift my head up, survey the situation. I still see his toes in the distance, absolutely dominating the horizon. To Leo, he’s just moved his foot a few inches, shifting it from lying flat on the coffee table to leaning up against the edge of it, toes spilling out over the surface. To me, it felt a lot more apocalyptic.

“Did that scare you?”

Even speaking so softly his voice makes me jump, as it often does, but especially now that I’m so on edge. I curl back into a ball and can’t manage an answer, not quite yet, only letting out a choked gasping sound that he does seem to pick up on.

“It’s okay, love… Though it makes sense that it would still take a little more experience for you to get used to this, huh…”

“I’m never going to get used to this, man…” I whisper shakily, still huddled up. “Not when it feels like the world is ending every time you just… move a little bit.”

“You will. Trust me. I have faith in you.”

Fuck you, I think, choosing not to say this one out loud. The flash of anger I feel is enough to give me some energy. I uncurl myself, lifting up and looking out across the tissue. I hadn’t noticed it until now, but Leo’s hand is up here too, hovering in the air as he waits for me. He sees me move and reacts, his pointer finger swooping towards the ground.

“Come this way, little flea…”

I take a moment to look further, higher, catching a glimpse of his face that has been ever-present, higher than anything. As usual, it’s hard to make sense of at first, but the synapses in my brain are adapting, putting things together faster, and I realize I’m looking at a very aroused giant. He’s smiling, biting his lip, his eyelids are heavier, his cheeks are flushed - he’s in control but will that last?

Pressing on, I fumble my way over the tissue, just another fifty feet or so in front of me, and it’s with some relief that I step out onto the surface of the wood. The texture of the table has its own bumps and grooves, but it's finally something that feels solid and secure.

“Let’s get this tissue out of the way,” Leo mumbles and with that the vast field of white that I’ve just traversed gets sucked away into oblivion by his other hand. The finger that has been hovering overhead is slowly approaching my position, and then the giant uncurls his middle finger as well so that one structure is on either side of me.

I crouch, bracing myself as the digits touch down with matching “BOOM”s.

“Just showing you a preview of what’s to come,” says Leo playfully, “You know… The Two Towers.”

At this point, any thought of watching Lord of the Rings had been long gone, although as I stare up at the two fleshy spires on either side of me, I definitely feel like I’m in some epic movie. This shouldn’t be real. The hand tilts a bit as the giant’s face gets closer, his eyes intently watching my location.

“I keep losing sight of where you are for a second. You’re just too tiny, Lily. Riiight here…” and with that his middle finger shoots back up to join the rest of his hand and the index starts moving, slowly making its way around me.

A reverberating moan rattles my core. Even the table is vibrating a little and I see the hulking toes moving above and in the background, curling with pleasure. The finger continues to slowly circle around me, and I fear it might be closing in…

“Such a little speck… I’m so massive compared to you… You’re just so impossibly small… So… insignificant… My toes are like mountains to you… My fingertip could eclipse your tiny body so easily right now… And I could shrink you further, I could make you vanish from sight…”

“L-Leo, you have to s-stop,” I finally force out, watching in terror as every part of him is trembling, dripping with lust.

“Yeah, I… I’m getting too carried away… Hnngg… I’m just so fucking hard seeing how miniscule you are… Lily, you… you’re going to need to survive on your own for a minute, okay love? I need… a second… I’ll just imagine you… disappearing…”

Everything’s shaking again and I fall to my knees, squeezing my eyes shut, bracing myself against getting crushed or blown away or otherwise destroyed. But what I hadn’t quite expected instead are giant thuds that are much farther away, echoing dramatically but distancing themselves, the footsteps heading out of the room…

I look up and sure enough, the giant’s gone. I let myself slump down on the floor, gasping for air, sighing with relief and trying to calm down. Somehow, just barely, Leo has managed to uphold his side of the bargain. I remember his words when we were negotiating the sex stuff, mentioning that if he really couldn’t help himself that he would leave the room. I’m shocked that he actually did it. Despite myself, I find that I’m laughing. Relief, triumph, the sheer ludicrousness of the situation is just too much.

And then I remember that I’m still a millimeter tall. Not being at the mercy of a horny giant is great, but being all alone at such a vulnerable size doesn’t exactly feel wonderful. I sit up again, taking my time to look out across the wide plateau of the coffee table. I notice something that couldn’t compete for my attention until now - the sponge couch that Leo had made me is still here on the table, less than a foot away (or more like a quarter mile away from my perspective). It stands there like a rock formation, and its sofa shape makes me feel a little better, as if I’m shrunk, yes, but not quite this insignificant. I start walking in that direction.

I come across a variety of random tiny things on the way - a pancake crumb that’s bigger than I am, balls of dust ranging from marble sized to basketball sized, something that I think might be a piece of potato chip from the other night but it’s as big as a truck. I’ve almost reached the sponge couch when I hear distant thumps and shuffling and the unmistakable sound of approaching footsteps. I start jogging towards my landmark, hurrying the rest of the way before the blurry shape of the giant appears in the distance.

“Whew! Well that felt awesome, but I think it’s time I rescued my little speck girl.”

The massive figure is continuing to approach, slowly coming into focus and taking up more and more of the sky as he does so. Feeling like the end of my ordeal is almost here, I summon a bit of courage as I watch his hulking movements - the sky is collapsing now as Leo crouches down next to the coffee table, lowering his face close to the surface.

“Right, it would help if I could remember where I left you. Hmmm, let’s see if I can find you without the tracker…”

I sigh with frustration and call out to him, “You can still hear me, right?”

He perks up, seeming to have forgotten about that function in the moment. “Oh! Hey there, Lily, glad to hear you sound okay. Can you help me find you?”

“I’m by the couch.” I see him pause, frowning for a moment, and then I specify, “The one you made!” His eyes turn to my direction and I start jumping and waving my arms. “Can you see me?” I ask, out of breath.

“Not yet…” he leans in even further, and I shudder at the approaching godlike eye as he leans in and squints… “Oh! Yeah, there you are. Helloooo!" I yelp as the eye suddenly zooms much bigger and closer, taking up everything in front of me as his thunderous voice makes everything rattle. "Do I look like Sauron yet?"

This is something I might have found funny in concept but in reality it's horrifying.

"Yes! Yes, you do, okay, can you please put me back to normal now?”

Leo's chuckling now as he pulls back, the force of his exhalation knocking me over even as he moves away. "Of course, love, you've earned it. Just a second…"

I take one last look at the world at my current size, the blurry reaches of the apartment that stretches out for miles, and I don't think I've ever enjoyed the familiar tingling and warm sensation more than this very moment as I shoot back up, my surroundings slowly coming into focus, Leo gradually becoming less insurmountable topography and more just… a really, really big person. He's just pulling the listening device out of his ear as the tingling on my skin fades away.

Sighing loudly in relief, I lean my back against the appropriately-sized sponge couch. Fucking finally. It's over.

"Welcome back," Leo says brightly as he readjusts himself into a better sitting position on the floor. He gives me a loving look and then smirks slightly as he adds, "Hey, did you notice how you asked me to return you to 'normal' and then acted all relieved when I made you three inches tall?"

I tilt my head just enough to glare up at him. "Shut up."

The giant laughs, and then his hands come into view as he brings them in on either side of me, scooping me up in them gently. He lifts me to his face and before I can protest he gives me a long, enthusiastic but tender kiss, his lips easily covering the side of my head and most of my shoulder and arm.

"You handled yourself amazingly down there," he says softly, pulling me back to gaze into my eyes, "I'm sooo proud of you for facing your fears."

"Well you didn't exactly give me a choice," I grumble, looking away from him.

"You're not giving yourself enough credit. Maybe you can't see it but I do. You're so strong, Lily."

I don't respond. Are all these experiences just piling on to my trauma? Or are they actually making me more resilient? I don’t know. I feel like it might be some messed up mix of both.

"Now. How does this sound…" Leo is lowering me back down and carefully sets me in a reclined position on my little sofa. "You can sit there, or wherever you want, for the rest of the day. I'll start the next movie in the marathon and order us some Indian takeout for lunch. Sound like a plan?"

I lean my head back against the DIY armrest, my muscles sore, and I gaze up at him for a moment. What a day this has been.

"Deal."
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Wed Jul 20, 2022 2:41 pm

Chapter 4: Pockets and Picnics

I lean my forehead against glass as I watch the clouds rolling above the distant mountain range. They’re just covering up the peaks and I wonder if the summits are snow-capped or not. I feel a familiar hand slide onto my leg and I shift in my seat to look over. Leo’s smiling, keeping his eyes on the road and one hand on the steering wheel. I smile in return, putting my own hand on his so that our fingers intertwine. “We’re almost there,” he says softly, nodding at the city skyline that’s appearing up ahead.

Suddenly there’s the ear-splitting sound of an explosion outside. The car lurches and the road ahead of us splits into two - we veer off-course, the car spinning into the grassy field before coming to a stop.

I look at Leo and see my own fear reflected in his eyes. Before either one of us can say something our car tilts forward with a BANG, and there’s a rush of vertigo as the entire vehicle is lifted into the sky. Something is pressed up against the side window - the unmistakable whorls of a fingerprint. The nose of the car tilts further down until we’re almost vertical, and far, far below us I see a pair of gigantic feet.

There’s the sound of glass breaking and the roof of the car starts caving in. Leo grabs my hand as everything starts tilting towards the side now, and the passenger door beside me suddenly bursts open. My seatbelt has vanished and I’m sliding now - the hand surrounding mine holds on tightly but I’m dangling, our fingers are slipping, and finally I’m free falling. I hear Leo desperately scream “LILY!” and all I see is the outside of the car now, the sky all around, the growing darkness as I fall into a cave and mammoth teeth close down in front of me–

"Lily?”

I'm shaking - no, I'm being shaken - as I suddenly snap awake. I'm in bed but something's wrong… There are massive fingers on top of me, and above me, instead of the usual blue ceiling, is Leo's giant face, his eyes wide with concern. I gasp at the sight of him, a scream getting caught in my throat.

"Sorry!" The hand pulls away, up into the air. "Are you okay?.. That must have been some nightmare, I thought you were in pain."

Disoriented, I sit up in bed, looking up and around. I'm still in the dollhouse, but it looks like the ceiling just… vanished. "Did you break off the roof?" I ask, still out of breath and very confused.

"No, no…" The giant's gaze softens and his shoulders unclench as he's starting to relax, though keeping a wary eye on me. "The house opens up so I can access it… see? I just haven't done it since you've been living in here."

Sure enough, the very top of the house appears to be on hidden hinges - Leo lifts it in and out of my line of sight to demonstrate. I let out a long exhale. I had no idea he could access me this easily.

"So uh… Do you yell in your sleep like that often?" he asks, cocking his head to the side.

I frown and cover my face with my hands as I feel like I'm still waking up. "No, I don't think so…" I respond groggily, rubbing the sleep away. I'm trying to remember the dream I was having. Something about a car accident, but the details are already getting fuzzy.

Leo's quiet for a moment as he observes me before deciding I might need a change in subject. "Well… Today's weather is supposed to be really nice. I was thinking we could go outside later. I know someplace that's pretty private a couple blocks away. You down for a picnic?"

I perk up a little, surprised at this suggestion. He's opened windows before to let in some fresh air, but I haven't left this apartment since I'd first stepped through its doors. It would be nice to get out, but more importantly… it's a potential escape opportunity. A chance to try and get someone's attention.

"Yeah, that sounds great," I say, trying to sound more alert.

"Cool, let's do that for lunch. I have some errands to run this morning so I'll leave you alone now. Breakfast is on the desk, 'kay?"

"Okay."

I watch the roof swing back over and above me, my usual ceiling settling back in with a thunk. As Leo’s footsteps echo away into the distance, I lay back down on the bed for a minute, taking in everything that’s just happened. It looked like he had already been awake before coming over to me, but still, how loud was I yelling? What was I even yelling about? It seems like my brain’s in a hurry to push the nightmare away. I notice how tangled my hair is, how much I must have been thrashing... Maybe it’s best if I don’t remember anyway. I sit up again, stretching my arms, before I slide out of the covers and start heading to the bathroom.

I don’t love that Leo can apparently just remove my roof whenever he feels like it. I wonder if any of the other walls can swing away too - surely if he can access the upstairs like this he could access the downstairs too. Oh well… At least he’s been respecting my privacy in here thus far.

I’m still quite deep in thought as I go about the rest of my morning routine. It’s been two full weeks since I’ve been living in a world of giants. The wall shelf over the desk is now equipped with ladders (and some cushions at the bottom just in case, though thankfully I’ve never fallen), so I have a bit more space to call my own. Leo’s moved the makeshift gym up there, and he’s since added a whole climbing structure made of paperclips and a variety of small items like marbles and washers that I can use as weights. There’s even a couple of little mats with diverse textures - rubbery silicone, fluffy cloth, bumpy whicker, and so on - so that I can get used to traversing a variety of surfaces.

Unlike last time, when Leo reminded me very suddenly that he could shrink me smaller than a half-inch, I made sure to get ahead of any time-sensitive deals we had going on. Normally we would have already been past the point where we could do “sex stuff” again, but I brought it up with him ahead of time and we agreed to push that back at least another week.

He’s been messing with me in other ways though. He’s definitely upped the frequency of foot interaction, although to be fair, he has me interact with all types of spots on his body now - his chest, his shoulder, his stomach, his lap - enjoying depositing me in new places while we talk or he works on something else. At one point he thought it would be fun to put me on top of his head while he got chores done and seemed very amused by how tightly I clung to his hair.

He’s brought me down to size on many occasions too, much to my begrudgement. Thankfully he hasn’t gone past millimeter height yet, and even that he’s only briefly done a couple of times, either while I’m standing on a table or in his hand. My eyes have started getting more accustomed to making sense of the blurry shapes around me at that size, although it's going to be a while before I get used to the overwhelming amount of sound and movement.

One of the more major things that has happened was me quitting my job the other day - we sent a formal letter of resignation via email. It feels so strange to not have done it in person, and my boss actually texted me and tried to set up a phone call, which we ended up completely ignoring. I really didn’t like doing something so final, but my coworkers were definitely starting to wonder about me and I knew Leo would eventually quit for me if I didn’t decide to do it. I figure I can always try to go back or find another job if I get out of here…

Which for all I know could happen today. I think at length about how I should handle our outing. Trying to sneak away from Leo is pointless - even if I somehow manage it he would notice and be able to find me right away with the tracker. Being too obvious and screaming for help might not be the best thing unless someone were to come by real close. My plan is to just try to be as visible and alive-looking as possible, without making it too obvious to Leo. If someone were to look our way, maybe they’d wonder why there’s a guy by himself hanging out with a doll, and maybe if they saw the doll moving they would want to take a closer look… It’s such a long shot but I have to try.

The rest of the morning passes without incident. The apartment is quiet for a while, and even after Leo’s returned from his errands he doesn’t come back into the bedroom, though there are plenty of sounds and smells drifting in from the kitchen. Before I know it, my stomach is growling and the footsteps are returning. I’m actually feeling a bit excited at the thought of going outdoors. I have plenty of space, of course, but I still feel like I’ve been cooped up. The giant is wearing a backpack and looks ready to head out as he comes over to me.

“How are we getting there?” I ask, stepping up onto his hand.

I will be walking - it really is close by. And you, my little fairy, will be tucked out of sight. That’s why I’m wearing this shirt,” he tugs at a front pocket on his chest. “It’ll be just like in all the movies and stuff! Ready to hop in?”

He brings his hand up to funnel me into his pocket, and I carefully slink to the tips of his fingers, craning my neck to look inside before sliding in feet first. This is a bit of a new experience for me. It’s actually pretty roomy, and the fabric is soft and comfy enough, but it’s also not quite as stable under my feet as his hands are.

“How is it in there?” Leo asks, pulling his neck back so that he can look down at me from above.

“It’s fine,” I answer, “There’s plenty of space.”

I feel a pressure from the outside of the pocket as the giant puts his hand against me. “Aww… It’s so sweet, being able to carry you around like this so close to my heart. I kinda wish I’d done it sooner.”

I lean against the wall of his chest as, sure enough, I can sense the gentle rhythm of his heartbeat. My own chest tightens as it’s one of those instances where I feel conflicted, wishing that our relationship wasn’t so messed up and I could just enjoy this moment.

When Leo starts walking, I realize that this actually is a pretty nice way to travel. I’d gotten used to being held by him as he walks around so that I don’t really get nauseous anymore from the swaying, but here I’m even closer to his center of gravity so it just feels a little smoother. I sit there as he slips his shoes on and opens the apartment door.

There's a wave of sensations as I hear the ambient sounds of the outdoors, feel the fresh air rush into my lungs, and I stand up as tall as I can, grabbing the edge of the pocket and pulling down so that I can stick my head out. There’s the sky, speckled with clouds, so wide and open above us. Ahead, down the outdoor stairs of the apartment, there’s a parking lot but I also see trees, flowerbeds, birds, someone getting into their car-

“Hey, hey, I said tucked out of sight, didn’t I?” A giant finger pushes down on my head, and I want to shove it away but my knees buckle under its weight. Leo sounds a little amused, but I can tell by his slightly faster heart rate that he must also be a bit nervous about bringing me out like this. “Keep your head down - or I can always make you smaller so you have no choice?”

I sit down at the base of the pocket with a huff. I wish I had waited to pop my head out for a better opportunity to get someone’s attention. But as the minutes pass and we make our way down the street, I can at least look upwards, past the side of his face, to gaze at the sky and clouds overhead. I hear dogs barking in the distance and bees buzzing close by, catch a whiff of lilac in the air. There's an instinct in me that stays on alert, aware that I'm too tiny for this world, of how dangerous it would be for me. But I feel safe in here. Maybe I should request that we do this kind of thing more often… We don’t even need to go anywhere in particular, just a walk like this. I could try to sneak my head out if anyone comes close enough, and if nothing else it’s relaxing.

About ten minutes later, Leo says to me brightly, “We’re here! No one’s around, you can come up now.”

I raise myself to standing, tugging down on the lip of the pocket. It’s a cute and simple park, not very big by normal people's standards, flanked with a forest on one side and a residential area on the other. In the clearing I notice a few small trees, a couple of wildflower patches, and a single picnic table that we’re headed towards.

“It’s always so empty since there aren’t any walking trails or playgrounds or anything. I used to come here all the time when I first moved so I could have lunch outside. Can you grab on?”

Leo brings a hand towards me, his pinky finger extended, and I grasp the digit with both hands. He lifts me up and gently deposits me on his nearby palm before then lowering me down to the picnic table. I step off and look around, excited to have the chance to take in the outdoors again. He was right, it really is a gorgeous day. But I also have an ulterior motive for looking around. I know he said no one comes here, but there’s a whole neighborhood nearby, surely people pass by sometimes?

I hear a chuckle and look up as Leo slides his backpack off - he’s noticed me furtively glancing about me. “Sorry, love, I really don’t think you’re going to get much luck on finding someone. Besides, if anyone showed up, I could always just zap you down to a much tinier size before they get a good luck at you. If I were you, I wouldn’t focus so much on that, it’s lunch time!”

Trying not to feel too discouraged by his words, I go ahead and bring my attention to the containers he’s pulling out of the backpack. I was expecting sandwiches, maybe some kind of pasta salad or something, but I’m surprised to see bento boxes instead. He’s gone all out and made a Japanese style picnic. As he opens up the boxes I notice onigiri, tamagoyaki, a tomato salad. He points to the rice balls and says, “This one has avocado lime filling, this one’s miso walnut, and this is edamame sesame. We’ve got egg, we’ve got tomato… and I tried baking too, not my specialty but it was smelling pretty good.” Sure enough, there’s a small slice of some kind of pound cake in the last box. I stare at everything in awe.

“Are you sure marketing is your calling?” I ask, craning my neck up at him.

Leo laughs as he sits down on the bench. “Thank you, I’m going to take that as a compliment! You know, I actually worked part time as a line cook in college. It was fun and I learned a lot, but it’s not something I would want to do all day. I just like being able to cook as a hobby and make nice things for the people I love.”

He gives me a cup of water (aka chapstick lid) and an empty plate (aka button), and I go ahead and get a tiny bit of everything. As usual, I hardly make a dent in the food even though I’m enjoying the meal in earnest; it all turned out just as tasty as it looked.

We have a pretty nice time as we sit and eat, Leo recounting some of his tales from when he was a cook. Partway through the meal he pauses, interrupting himself as something catches his eye. “Oh hey,” he says, a little smirk appearing on his face, “Would you look at that. Someone’s walking by.”

I whip my head around and I see her, off in the distance on the sidewalk. She’s walking briskly, her hair tied up and athletic gear on, but I can’t tell from here if she’s wearing earbuds. My heart starts thumping hard in my chest. Back at the apartment I’d seen a couple of people out the window before, far away, but this is the only other person I’ve seen who looks like a giant. She’s getting closer…

“You should try getting her attention,” says Leo, to my massive surprise. “Go on, I’m curious if she can hear you.”

I get up to my feet, but then I stand there, frozen, staring. An oversized finger pushes my back, and the light shove is enough to spur me on. “H-hey!” I yell, and I’m stepping forward, putting my hands up, “Here! I need help!”

I scream at the top of my lungs, wave my arms, right as she reaches the closest point to us, maybe a dozen feet away. My heart skips a beat as she glances up. She’s not wearing earbuds. She heard me. She-

She’s looking away again. She didn’t even really acknowledge Leo, much less me down on the table. I’m not even a blip on her radar. And she's walking away.

Breathing hard, I stare after her, feeling so… so incredibly helpless.

“Aww, that’s too bad,” the giant teases playfully, “She almost noticed you! If only you weren’t so little, maybe…” He trails off as he sees the disgusted look I give him, angry tears welling up in my eyes. He shuts his mouth, looking a little sheepish. “I’m sorry, Lily. That was not nice.” His finger returns to my back, gentle and apologetic, but I pull away from him.

I look back to the retreating figure, take a deep breath, let the reality of my situation seep in. How am I ever going to get my freedom back? Is it even worth trying? My hands curl into fists and I set my jaw as I muster whatever resolve I can. I may fail a thousand times. But no matter what, I can never give up. I have to reaffirm that promise to myself - again and again and again.

There's a sudden loud sound overhead that I don't immediately recognize as the fluttering of feathers. A moment later, a 20 foot bird lands on the table, just ahead of me, its form hulking above me like a dinosaur. I hardly notice its blue plumage as I'm faced with its claws at the bottom and sharp beak at the top, the monster briefly eyeing me though its intent is on something else. "W-whoa!" Leo yells, and reflexively his hand slams in front of me, covering me protectively, while he uses his other arm to shoo the bird away. It's quite stubborn, just jumping away at first while trying to peck at the nearby food, and even as it takes off it knocks one of the containers clean off the table.

Neither one of us moves for a moment once it flies away, a little dumbstruck after that unexpected attack. Finally the giant fingers slowly lift away from me. "Jesus," he says, half laughing, "That was one fearless blue jay. You alright?"

My body's still trembling but I manage to nod. "Y-yeah, it didn't get me. That was a particularly big bird, right?"

"Um… sorry to break it to you, but not really. A particularly aggressive one though. Oh nooooo! We have a casualty."

I’m calming back down now and look over to him as he stares down at the grass. “What?” I ask.

“There goes the apple cake. I hope the ants enjoy it… Let me see if I can salvage anything.”

He ducks out of sight for a bit and I walk a little closer to his side of the table, feeling nervous about being too far from him after the blue jay incident. The giant comes back up with a forkful of cake, which he places on one of the bento lids.

“You can have it,” Leo tells me with a smile, “Heck, there’s hardly enough for you. Although…” I notice the familiar sight of a mischievous spark in his eye. “I think I have a solution to that, actually.”

“I’m good,” I say quickly. “You eat it. I’m fine.”

“Nonsense. I’d like you to have your fill. I’ll just finish off whatever you don’t.”

And there’s no stopping him - he’s already holding the device. I recoil reflexively, and then down I go… Shrinking while outdoors is its own new experience, I almost tumble into one of the grooves in the picnic table, and the breeze, however light, is disorienting the smaller I go. Sounds and smells are stronger and they overwhelm me for a moment as I settle into my tinier stature.

Leo doesn’t need to tell me that I’m half an inch tall now that I’ve been this size so often. I’m extra nervous this time, though, as I look up towards the distant leafy sky of the now much larger nearby tree. “Dude, isn’t this dangerous??” I call up anxiously, “What if the bird comes back?”

“Then I’ll kick his ass,” the giant booms with a laugh, lowering his head so he can observe me, looking enchanted as he does every time he makes me smaller. “It’s okay, love. I really think that was a fluke. And no matter what, I’ll protect you. Come over here and try a bite.”

I sigh with frustration, having no choice but to trust in him, and I start walking his way. Well, climbing is probably more accurate - I’m used to the flat surface of a counter or desk, but the picnic table is made of more organic and weathered wood, creating trenches and knots that slow me down. Thankfully I didn’t start out too far, and soon I reach the lip of the bento lid, which I manage to hoist myself up and onto. It’s a lot easier to traverse the smooth plastic, and I step up onto the metal surface of the fork, now facing a piece of cake that’s easily twice my height.

It smells amazing. It’s a bit of a denser cake, which might actually work better for me at this size, and there’s visible chunks of apple inside. I pull off a crumb and take a bite, and oh my goodness gracious…

Leo leans over so that his face hovers above me. “What’s the verdict?”

I feel a bit annoyed with myself that something as simple as cake is lifting my spirits after all the events of the past ten minutes. It’s just really, really good cake. “You said you’re not a baker?” I respond in lieu of an answer.

“I mean, I can follow instructions I guess. The recipe looked really good.” He grins down at me, happy that I clearly seem to like it. “Have as much as you like, I’ll finish off the tomatoes.”

I continue nibbling away as Leo picks at the rest of the food before packing away some leftovers. To this day I still jump at seemingly innocuous sounds like the backpack unzipping or the closing of a container, which all boom and echo at this size. Still, I’ve come a long way…

I’m contentedly full when I stop myself - it’s actually been easier not to overeat since I’ve been small seeing as there will always be way more food than I could ever finish anyway. Noticing that I’ve stopped, the giant leans over me again. “All done? It literally looks like you haven’t had anything. Ah well, just means I get to try it then.”

I notice him reaching for the fork a second too late, and before I know it I’m clinging to the metal prongs as the cake and I are both lifted into the air, up towards his massive face. He opens his mouth and I cry out, wondering if he really didn’t realize I was on here… but at the last second he pulls the fork back again, laughing mirthfully as he teases me.

“Nope, no mouth stuff, I didn’t forget,” he assures me, lifting his hand up to rest against the fork so I can scramble onto his palm. I stare daggers at him but he’s as carefree as can be, popping the less fortunate morsel on the fork back into his mouth. “Oh yeah,” he says, closing his eyes for a second, “That recipe’s a keeper. Thankfully there's plenty more at home.”

Now that we’ve finished lunch, I figure we’re about to head back to the apartment, and I wonder if he’s going to grow me back first or just drop me into his pocket at this smaller size. Instead, the giant finishes packing up one-handed while he carefully holds me in the other, then he takes a look around the park thoughtfully.

“I kinda want to just relax for a bit…” he murmurs as he starts meandering across the clearing, “Lay in the shade of a tree. Care to join me?”

“Care to grow me back first?” I shout.

“Nah, not yet…” he responds absently, looking for the perfect spot. He seems to find it, and thankfully he’s conscientious about moving slowly as he goes into a sitting position in the grass before reclining back, propped up on an elbow.

Leo moves to pick me up off his palm, a motion that has become practiced at this point. The first night I was this size, I was absolutely terrified of being crushed between his fingertips as they’re wider than I am tall. But over the past couple of weeks he’s developed a rather remarkable amount of dexterity. It still makes me nervous every single time, but we’re at a point where he can very gingerly bring his thumb and index to the front and back of my body, pinching enough to lift me but not enough to hurt me, and I cooperate in scooching myself upward so that my head, arms and shoulders aren’t engulfed in his grip. He gets much more of a kick out of it than I do, but despite him taking his time and being careful, it’s definitely faster than me climbing up onto his fingertip every time, and there's less chance of me falling afterwards. It’s a challenge I’ve been able to roll with I guess.

Once he’s got me in his fingers, the giant fully lays back, letting his head rest on the grass and lifting me above his face. The view is a little dizzying and I hold on to him a little tighter, meeting his chocolate gaze with trepidation. He gives me a soft smile and just stares at me for a second, having one of those moments where he almost can’t seem to believe I’m real, I actually am this tiny and in his possession. Leo lets out a happy sigh and then gingerly lowers me down, even closer to his face, and I wriggle uncomfortably until he deposits me on his forehead, my body fitting just between his eyebrows.

I roll out from his grip and lay there on my stomach for a moment, looking around at the new environment. Ahead is the sandy blonde jungle of his hairline, and then if I look back towards his nose I can make out the rest of his body stretching out beyond. After I get my bearings, I go ahead and imitate his position, rolling onto my back so that I’m staring up at the nearby tree’s branches. Sunlight filters through the leaves, and the light breeze makes everything slowly shift. It’s kind of mesmerizing.

“This is nice,” the giant’s voice rumbles, vibrating under me now that I’m closer to his voice box. “Let’s just stay here for a little bit.”

I don’t have much of a choice, so I might as well try to relax. I close my eyes for a second to block out the crazy visuals, focusing on one sense at a time.

“Today’s Sunday, right?” I ask him. I really need a calendar, I’ve been trying to keep track of the days based on when Leo’s gone for work, but sometimes he works from home so it gets a little confusing.

“Sure is,” he says lazily, sounding very comfortable. “Oh speaking of dates, I’ve been meaning to tell you… not this week but the next I might have a work trip. Should just be two nights. I’d bring you along of course.”

“What?” I exclaim, opening my eyes as I frown, “You sure that’s a good idea? I’ll be fine in the dollhouse.” Not to mention having that much time in the apartment to myself could work to my benefit.

“Why not? It’ll be an adventure. I wouldn’t feel comfortable leaving you all alone for so long.”

He doesn’t clarify if it’s to make sure I’m safe or to make sure I’m not up to something. Then again, maybe traveling is its own opportunity… the more I’m around others, the greater chance I have of someone noticing my existence.

“So. Lily,” the giant continues, changing the subject, “Question for you. You’ve made it abundantly clear which parts you don’t like about all this. But what I want to know - what are your favorite parts about being small? Is there any spot on my body that doesn’t terrify you?”

I ponder the question. It’s not the first time he’s asked what I might find fun, what he could do with me that would be comfortable or help us connect or whatever, and I’ve never really had an answer for him. Maybe it’s because I don’t like admitting that I enjoy any little bit about this. But still, maybe it’s worth finding an answer for him.

“I kinda like it when we watch a show or something and you put me on your chest.”

The ground shifts a little under me as Leo’s expression changes, presumably to a smile. “Why’s that?”

“I dunno, it’s stable and warm and… nice.” I catch myself blushing. I don’t want to give him the wrong idea so the word vomit continues, “And your chest can’t, you know, poke or pinch or crush me or whatever. Just a nice stable surface. And I guess… I guess with the amount of time I’ve spent on your hands now I’m getting used to them. So for the most part they’re okay too.”

“That’s right, you mentioned before that you like hands. As in, find them attractive. Right?”

And with that the giant lifts his own hand up high, above the both of us, spreading his fingers like he’s trying to give the tree a high five. He blocks out a ray of light so that his hand looks like it has a little halo around it. I stare up at it thoughtfully, remembering how his fingers brushing against mine at the coffee shop made my heart flutter. I did find them really attractive back then, back when I was full size. Ever since I shrank I started only seeing them as monstrous weapons, or as a platform or elevator… at best a protective shield or source of warmth. But then I remember the moments when he would gently run a finger along my arm or give me a supportive touch on the back… After this much time, in this moment, staring up at the celestial hand in the sky, I feel like I can see its beauty again.

Ugh, I think, Stop it, stop it, stop it.

“I have to know more about how you figured that out,” says Leo, flipping his palm around a couple of times before laying it back down in the grass beside him. “Tell me, who are some people in your life who just had the prettiest hands?”

I’m glad he can’t see me right now as I’m blushing, feeling so embarrassed to talk about what is essentially a bit of a kink of mine. “Um…” I say, thinking hard, “I mean, most of them are probably girls. If we’re talking pretty. I guess there were a few guys in high school that made me… feel things?” The giant doesn’t say anything, waiting for me to continue so I press on awkwardly, “In college there was this one guy in a programming class I was taking. I was the only girl in the class, and he was the only guy who was the least bit effeminate. Plus he was a really sweet person, so I kinda had a crush on him.”

“Oooo,” says Leo conspiratorially, “Okay, so you like a certain amount of androgyny then? You’re into the pretty boys?” I can hear the smugness in his voice as he’s fully aware that he himself must have checked off those boxes for me when I saw his profile picture. He’s not wrong. “So what happened with him? Did you ask him out and then compliment his beautiful hands?”

“Nope. He started dating someone else before I could make a move.”

“Aww, I’m sorry hon,” his voice softens at this, “Unrequited love is hard. It’s totally his loss though. Hell, I should thank him, if you started dating him you might not be here!”

I groan audibly and get shaken a bit as he chuckles in response.

“Anyone else since college?” he asks, insistent.

“Uhhhh… I guess there was Na-” I stop myself, trailing off.

“What’d you say? Come on, you have to tell me.”

“There was…” I sigh and then come out and say it, “my manager. Well, ex-manager. I only even noticed because he would mess with this stress toy all the time during our one-on-ones.”

“So that’s why you were dragging your feet on quitting that job… You had feelings for your boss! Hold on now, that is some juicy gossip. I need to hear all about this office romance. What was his name again? I'm trying to remember the emails… Nathan. Right?”

I ignore the last bit, growling out a response, “It was nothing. Seriously. We hardly ever talked, even about work. We had nothing in common and he was really quiet.”

“He just had nice hands.”

“Okay, can we stop talking about this now??” I put my own hands on my face that I’m sure is beet red based on how warm my cheeks are. “That’s enough about my dating life, or lack thereof. You talk for a bit.”

Leo laughs but obliges, telling me about a couple of his girlfriends from high school and college. It sounds like he might have been quite the popular guy. He does have a good amount of confidence and charm and, yes, he’s easy on the eyes, so it makes sense. He also seems like the kind of guy who isn’t particularly macho but could not give two shits about it, which I know I tend to find attractive as I’m sure many other girls do too. I wonder if any of his girlfriends knew about this fantasy of his, one that’s such a big part of who he is that he literally kidnapped someone to make it come true. I can’t quite pluck up the courage to ask at this point.

The conversation continues with only a couple of little interruptions. At one point, the breeze picks up a bit, enough that it pushes against me and I worry that I’ll blow away - Leo reflexively puts up a hand, gently holding me in place until the wind dies down. Note to self, I really can get swept up by an errant breeze at this size. Lovely.

At another point, I notice movement out of the corner of my eye, and I sit up, worried that it’s another bird. But instead I realize it’s another person. Farther away. Paying even less attention. And I’m so much smaller now anyway… I don’t even bother giving it much of a second thought and lay back down. I can hear the smile in Leo’s voice as he reacts to this with “Good girl.”

But the rest of our time passes without incident, and overall it’s been a relaxing 30 minutes or so laying in the shade. As the conversation begins to stall, the giant stretches his arms out, being careful not to jostle me too much, and says, “Welp, this has been great, but maybe it’s time to start heading back…”

I sit upright on his forehead and, to my relief, a moment later the tingling envelops my body, alerting me that I’m about to get to a somewhat more manageable size. I slowly grow back up to three inches right there on his face, and midway through Leo starts lifting his head to prop himself on his elbows - I’m feeling disoriented from the spots in my vision and the landscape shifting around me, and I scramble to get a grip on the bridge of his nose so that I don’t fall.

His fingers come up to catch me as I start slipping down, supporting my body and gently holding me against his cheek as he sighs contentedly. As I settle into my size, he starts tenderly kissing the length of my frame - my leg, my stomach, my neck - and it makes me nervous as the scale of him is still too much. That’s always how I feel when he makes advances on me like this: very pragmatic. I’m not as bothered as I should be by the fact that he’s technically molesting me, but instead worried about the possibility of falling or getting crushed by accident. Like he's an overenthusiastic puppy that doesn't know how big it is.

The giant fingers pinch around my torso to pluck me off his face, and then Leo rolls around completely so that he’s lying on his stomach, propped on his forearms and holding me beneath him, cupped between both hands. His thumb runs along my leg as he smiles at me and whispers, “You’re just so fun to hang out with, Lily. I love talking with you, relaxing with you. I know it’s not your choice, but… I’m just so happy you’re in my life.”

I never know how to respond to something like this. I bite my lip as I look up at him. Confused.

He kisses me one more time on the top of the head. “Thanks for coming out here with me. Let’s go home.”
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Thu Jul 21, 2022 4:12 pm

Chapter 5: Hellos and Goodbyes

I giggle like a child who just got away with a ding-dong-ditch, dragging my boyfriend’s arm behind me as we hurry down the hall. We swing into a side room, slamming the door behind us. It’s dark and stuffy in here but it doesn’t dampen my high as we duck into a corner.

“God, it smells like dirty socks in here,” Leo complains before he pulls me in, our faces millimeters apart as he slips his hand under my skirt to grab my ass.

“Yeah but at least it’s private,” I titter, gasping softly at his touch. “And we don’t have much time, my next class is on the other side of school…”

“Relax, the bell hasn’t rung yet,” he says with a crooked smirk, “You are-” But I interrupt him as I press my mouth against his, wrapping my arms around his neck…

Except my arms are wrapped around a pillow now and it turns out I’m actually in bed. I have to blink several times to realize what just happened, my cheeks warm and flush. And then I proceed to press the pillow against my face with a loud groan. Nope. I don’t even want to address the existence of that one. I just want to move on with my day, please and thank you.

I get out of bed quickly, trying to distract myself right away, and on the way to the bathroom I take a moment, as has become my new routine, to glance at the calendar on the wall. After we’d gone out for the picnic a few days ago, I asked Leo if I could have something to keep track of the dates. He took it to heart, designing, printing, and cutting out tiny blank calendars of the next several months for me. I later found some pushpins among the art supplies on his desk and used one to affix the calendar to the wall, which looks huge and a little comical in my otherwise very normal-looking miniature house. Later wishing I could mark up the calendar, I found some stray pieces of lead from a broken mechanical pencil as well, and I use a scrap of tissue paper to grip it with so that I don’t get lead all over my hands. Scavenging through the giant’s stuff like this kind of makes me feel like a Borrower, which I have a bit of fun with.

I’ve marked something for today: “Go to apartment”. My stomach does a little flip as I remember the plan for this evening… I'm going home. Sort of.

It had all started as a bit of a convoluted mishap. The other day we were trying to pay my water bill for my now empty apartment, and for whatever reason we weren’t able to update the payment information to Leo's. I have enough savings that I was fine to pay the bill myself for now, but we needed to enter the security code on the back of the credit card… and apparently I didn’t have that particular card in my purse on the day I got shrunk. I figured it must be back at my old apartment somewhere, and it got me to thinking and eventually making my case:

“Actually, Leo… I’d kind of like to go back to my apartment anyway. We can make sure everything’s still okay there while we’re at it, and there are a couple of things that I wouldn’t mind getting, even if we can’t shrink them down yet. Stuff that might make me feel more at home.”

He was hesitant at first. And honestly, this felt like it should be an opportunity for me to get access to something that would help my escape, but… I didn’t really have any ideas on what that something could be. I don’t know my neighbors, so even if someone saw him they shouldn’t think anything of it, and it’s not like I have any secret “call 911” buttons tucked away in my old bedroom. Leo seemed to draw similar conclusions on his own and finally agreed:

“Okay, sure. I’d be so curious to see what your place looks like, it’ll be fun! How does Thursday sound?”

And now that we’re here, I can’t help but feel nervous for some reason. What would it be like to see all of my old stuff, now gigantic? By the time evening rolls around I’m feeling very restless with anticipation. Leo seems to pick up on this as he gets back from work and comes over to get me.

“You excited?” he asks, putting his hand on the desk for me to climb on, “What kind of stuff do you want to bring back?”

“I have a lot of 3DS games I wouldn’t mind revisiting,” I respond as I hurry onto his palm. “A few books too, I think.”

The giant lifts me up to his shirt pocket, carefully guiding me in. “Is there anywhere in the apartment that’s off limits? Secret diaries or anything?”

“I feel like that would be stupid of me to tell you,” I call up, settling into the pocket.

“I wouldn’t peek! I just don’t want to stumble on anything by accident.”

“Just don’t go digging through drawers and it’ll be fine. Do you have my address handy?”

“Yup, it’s pulled up on my phone, I have your key too… Alright, let’s do this.”

He’s opening the front door and I sneak a peek over the lip of the pocket, breathing in the cool evening air. The sun hasn’t quite set yet, but I take in all the little details that are different from the last time we went outside - I don’t hear the same birds singing but some distant cawing instead, and there’s a variety of food smells in the air as people are starting to get dinner ready.

Leo heads down the stairs and I remember that he’s going to be driving this time… I wonder what that will be like from my position. I used to get fairly carsick if I wasn't the one driving, but then again since I’ve been tiny I feel like I’ve grown far more tolerant of movements that used to make me nauseous. I hear the car door unlock and feel tempted to poke my head up again just to see what it looks like to me, when suddenly I hear a voice from somewhere behind us.

“Hey, Leo!”

I feel the giant’s muscles tense as he freezes and then turns around.

“Oh, hi Mr. Kaminski!”

“Been a little while, how’s it going?”

“Not too bad, same old same old with work. Is your daughter still visiting?”

I crouch there, hearing the proximity of the other voice, and my heart is thumping hard against my chest, as is Leo's for that matter. What should I do? This is such a huge opportunity, I have to do something. I look up towards the opening of the pocket and, as if he's read my mind, the giant chooses this moment to pretend to scratch an itch on his shoulder, pressing the heel of his palm against the top of the pocket to seal me into darkness.

Still, I have to get this guy to notice me. I suddenly try just shoving my arms up against the fabric and moving them around vigorously, pushing outwards to try and make it obvious that there’s something alive in here. Almost immediately, the giant hand moves to cover the pocket completely, pressing me back against his chest as he fakes a cough.

And then, something I wasn’t expecting happens - I feel a sudden numbing sensation hitting me in the side, enveloping my body in familiar prickling and warmth. I gasp as I start sliding against the length of the fabric, feeling everything move up against me in the darkness, and the pocket starts getting roomy really fast as the outside conversation grows in volume. Shit.

After a moment, Leo removes his hand so that light floods back in, and I see that the hole of the pocket is now twenty feet above me and continuing to rise. The threads of the shirt are getting thicker and thicker, the space opens up so that I can’t even touch the two sides of the pocket at once. And I’m still shrinking.

“S-stop!” I yell, looking wildly up towards the sky, and I can see the edge of Leo’s jawline and his ear, but he’s not listening. Or, more likely at this point, he can’t hear me. And I’m still shrinking.

Shit, shit, shit! I start backing away fearfully towards a corner of the pocket, tripping over a piece of lint, still wildly disoriented by the tingling and the black dots dancing in my vision. The voices outside are amplifying to the point that it’s painful, I feel like I can’t breathe and I finally just curl up into a ball, covering my face in my arms, sitting on a thread that’s now thicker than I am. And I’m still shrinking.

Then finally… it stops. I sit there, shaking, as the voices outside thunder and rattle my body while every tiny movement jostles me. I take a fearful glance up the length of the pocket, trying to figure out how small I am, but the height of the fabric wall is incomprehensible. It’s hard to even make out any part of Leo above me, just a mess of confusing shapes. I put my head back down, try to keep myself steady best I can, and take deep breaths as I wait this out.

After another couple of minutes, it seems the not-so-small talk comes to an end and Leo wishes his neighbor goodbye before he starts moving again in a much bigger way - I can’t make sense of it but I’m sent flying and rolling around before I feel the deafening explosion of what must be the car door closing.

There’s a whooshing sound above - a long exhale… before the giant’s rumbling voice is now directed at me. “Don’t think I couldn’t tell what you were trying to do back there. Thankfully he didn't seem to notice.”

There’s further shaking and then more light shines in - I look up and a titanic fingertip is pushing open the wall of the pocket. I think I make out parts of his face high above, his dark brown eyes searching for me.

"Shit… How small did you get? I wasn't looking, just held the button down…"

There's a blur of motion, a storm of color and noise as I imagine he's fishing the shrinking device from his pants pocket.

“Oh, Jesus. You’re less than half a millimeter tall, Lily. Wait, I'll put in the earpiece too. Can you still understand me?”

I’m having trouble breathing but manage to choke out, “Y-yes, please g-grow me back!”

“Hold on, I want to see you first,” the giant booms, pulling the wall back even further as I recoil.

I know he's probably punishing me by not restoring me right away. I try to hurry the process along, putting my arms up to wave them. “I’m in the c-corner. On your… l-left I think?”

I can make out his eye narrowing as he squints, continuing to search for a moment longer. “I’m not sure I… okay, tell you what. I’ll stick my finger in. See if you can climb on.”

The skyscraper-like digit that was holding the pocket open now starts lowering down, pushing against the opposite side of the fabric chamber as it descends, and I’m whimpering and gasping for air, terrified especially since he can’t even see where I’m at right now.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” says Leo softly, and even though he’s probably annoyed with me for having been disobedient, he must hear how scared I am right now. “It’s okay, love. Can you come over to me now?”

Things aren’t completely still and I’m on the verge of completely losing it, but I try anyway, getting up and climbing my way through the fibers of the fabric, towards the fleshy obelisk ahead of me. I’m about halfway there when Leo’s voice makes me jump again.

“Oh… yeah, there you are. I can see you. My naughty little speck girl. I wonder if you’re able to climb up or if you’re too tiny.”

I head under a bridge, which is just a thread that’s come a little loose, and I’m getting close now. The fingertip frankly looks unreachable - even with all the ridges and handholds big and small, the way it curves up and isn’t resting on a flat surface, I’m just not sure I can do it. I survey the length of it, trying to think of something as I approach, and then I notice the crescent of white sticking out at the bottom, and it looks like it's tilted just right…

I clear my throat and say to him, “I… I think I can climb onto the nail.”

“That works,” Leo responds, “Let me know when you’re good.”

As I get close, I wonder if I can manage this after all - his fingernail is a little thicker than I am tall, not to mention it’s moving as is everything else. But I look around and see another thread that’s come loose, enough to form an imperceptible bump to anyone but me. I climb it like a hill and it’s enough that I’m able to reach the giant, hoisting myself up onto the hard nail. The rest of the finger curves out above me so that I can hardly see anything else.

“So, I-I’m on it,” I say shakily, “Do you think you could like… curl your finger? T-to get me up onto it, know what I mean?”

“Yeah, I got you. I’ll move slow, let me know if you fall and I’ll stop.”

And sure enough the building-like digit starts shifting, the fingernail I’m sitting on slowly tilting upward so that he’s essentially scooping me up and onto the fingertip itself. As the nail transitions from floor to wall, I’m eventually able to reach his skin, and I try to hold on and climb from there to not fall too deep in the space under his fingernail. Finally, gravity seems to right itself and I’m able to scramble up higher on his skin, going up and down the grooves of his fingerprint.

“I’m not sure I can quite feel you, but… I can just barely see you, little flea.” I hear the cocky grin in Leo’s voice. “Let me lift you out and get a good look at you…”

I brace myself between two ridges and up we go. The pressure feels intense, wind whipping around me, and I’m gasping from the vertigo. The god-like eye is getting closer and closer and I vaguely realize I’m no longer in the pocket, though it’s hard to tell where I am exactly as Leo’s eye becomes the entire sky.

So…” the giant purrs and I hug my arms around myself tightly under the pressure of the vibrations, “Do I need to make you this small every time we go out? Or do you think you can hold still next time and not draw attention to yourself?”

“I’m sorry,” I whisper, just wanting this to be over. “Instinct kicked in. T-trust me, I’ve learned my lesson…”

There’s more movement and I think he’s pulling me a bit further away again. “At least you sure make things exciting by keeping me on my toes. But unless you want me to keep you on my toes, I wouldn’t tempt fate again in the future.”

“Got it,” I whimper.

“Mmm, you do look amazing on my fingertip, my little speck. Still… I don’t want us to get home too late tonight, so…”

And there it is - I actually feel tears of relief welling up as my skin tingles and I start growing again. Leo cups his other hand around me as I expand, his finger becoming smaller under me until my legs are starting to dangle off the sides. He doesn’t restore me all the way up to my normal three inches though.

“Let’s keep you at an inch tall. Just to make sure.” The giant gives me a curt smile before lowering me right back down into his pocket. Sure enough, the lip of it is way above my head. Still, things are significantly better than they were a minute ago.

I lay back against the fabric with a sigh and am thankful for the upcoming car ride to help me calm back down. I reaffirm my promise to myself, to keep looking for opportunities to escape my captor. But at the same time… I don't want to try that particular method again any time soon.

It’s about a thirty minute drive in silence to my apartment, and maybe it's because I can’t see the world whizzing by from in here, but as I’d hoped I don’t get carsick during the trip. I've been trying to meditate on my breathing to get my nerves to settle back down, and I'm finally back to feeling relatively safe and calm by the time the car stops. Leo seems much more relaxed and chipper himself.

"It's on the second floor, right?" he asks me as he gets out of the car.

"Right," I call up a little weakly. I wish I could see out of here. "Are you at the north entrance? The leftmost staircase is the most direct."

He follows my instructions, and as he steps into the apartment complex, the familiar smell of the building takes me for a trip. It's been three weeks since I've been back here. I start feeling nervous again about seeing my place.

Before I know it, we're stopped and I hear a key slipping into a lock. I catch the even more familiar smell of my apartment, immediately remembering the sugar cookie candle I had briefly lit the day I'd gone to meet Leo at the cafe.

The giant steps in, closing the door behind him as he says, "Here we are! Hey, this place is really nice." He opens the pocket, plucking me up between thumb and forefinger before placing me on his palm. "Just like you remember it?"

And it is. Magnified a hundred times, but it's definitely home, everything just as I'd left it. Kitchen to the left, a couple of different candles out on the counter depending on my mood. The door to my bedroom is in the back, closed as I usually have it when I leave the apartment. The living room dominates the space, couch and coffee table and TV being where I spent so much of my time relaxing. The blinds on the large back window are open, showing off the sunset outside. A surge of emotion swells inside me.

Leo slowly lifts me up close to his face as I look out at the room, and I feel his lips against my back as he carefully kisses my tiny frame. "Hey," he whispers, "I'm sorry the shrinking got so intense earlier, it wasn't my intention. You didn't deserve such a scare."

I turn to look at him with surprise. I'm not going to say I was asking for it and imply that I was in the wrong by trying to get rescued, but… it wasn't something I would think he'd apologize for. I almost reassure him that it's fine before I catch myself.

He's not looking for a response, though, and quickly moves on. "So give me the grand tour! I had no idea you played ukelele." He's walking into my living room now and for some reason I'm feeling awkward, weirded out that he’s actually here, in my space, and I can’t physically show him around or control where he’s going.

“That’s because I don’t,” I say, looking wistfully towards the instrument he’s pointing at on the couch, “I mean, I kinda do, but I was a total beginner and I’m sure I’m super rusty now.”

“As soon as I can shrink it down for you, you are hopping back on that train,” the giant says with a grin, “I’d love to hear you play. Heck, it might inspire me to pick up piano again.” I had no idea he played an instrument either.

Leo pokes around for a bit more, and as we pass by the bookshelf, I pick out a few novels I’d like him to bring back with us. Soon we make our way to my bedroom. As he opens the door, I realize that I don’t think I’ve ever had a guy go into my room before. It feels weirdly personal. Plus, while I keep the living space tidy, I'm a bit more lax in here… not that I should be embarrassed, but I am.

“This space is so you,” he says lovingly as he steps inside. There are quite a few stuffed animals around, many of them from video games, and on the walls are a mixture of pretty scenery and cute animals. I’ve decorated my dresser with nerdy stickers, and even my bedside lamp is clearly the Pixar lamp. Leo has to duck under some string lights I’d hung from the ceiling, making me remember that even when I was full size he was quite a bit taller than me. It's hard to imagine him as anything but an actual giant these days.

“The credit card is somewhere at my desk,” I say, pointing at probably the messiest part of the room. “Mind dropping me off there?”

“Sure. Anything else I can get while you’re looking?” he asks, lowering me down.

“Could you grab my 3DS and cartridge case on the nightstand? And back in the living room, there are a whole bunch of jigsaw puzzles in the coat closet. I think there are some with pretty small pieces if you could look through?”

“Aye aye. Shout if you need me, I’ll keep the earpiece in just in case.”

I make a mental note of that - no muttering nasty stuff about him under my breath. I turn to face my cluttered desk, trying to think of where to start. The most apparent item here is my planner, and as I climb onto it to make my way across, I realize that I’m walking over the weekly page that highlights the day I’d left. There’s my handwriting: “Date with Leo!” Such a bizarre thing to see.

Traversing the planner makes me think about my journaling supplies, and I decide to make a little pile of things I wanted to bring back to Leo’s apartment. I wish I was taller than an inch to do this, but I manage the best I can - I gather a couple of washi tape rolls and a few sticker sheets, the smallest stickers I could find. I also stumble across a tiny tube of fancy hand cream, and while the dollhouse is stocked with the essentials, this is really nice lotion so I roll it over to the rest of the items.

I soon come across a little tray where I find that credit card we needed, but it’s too big for me to handle so I make a mental note of where it is to get some help later. It’s here that I find a phone charm, a cute little Winnie the Pooh one that I got when I was in Japan. It’s plush, so it’s light, but it’s also just too large to carry at my current size. I figure it'll be the perfect big stuffed animal for me once I’m at three inches - I shove it onto the credit card for later.

So many memories here… so many old parts of my life that I took for granted… As I walk around I can feel my chest tighten. Something about being here really hammers in my new reality. Maybe lingering for too long is a bad idea.

Trying to think if there’s anything else I might want to bring back, I stumble across an envelope and I can’t remember what’s inside. I pull it open curiously, and my heart skips a beat. It’s photos. More specifically, they’re from when some of my friends and I went to a photo booth and took a whole bunch of silly pictures. I pull out a mini photo strip, each picture like a large poster to me, and the faces that are on them are close to life size. There’s Cherri, Rachel, Saya… We’re all throwing peace signs and sticking our tongues out, and the photo booth captured some genuine moments of laughter.

I remember taking these. I remember how we got Thai food beforehand and they messed up Saya’s order and we ended up getting an extra dessert out of it. I remember going back to Rachel’s place afterwards and watching some kind of anime and wearing facemasks. I remember how much we laughed that day…

This pushes me over the edge. I miss them. I miss them so much. I miss my life.

And I’m crying. Harder than I’ve cried in years, the tears overflowing and sobs racking my body. I fall to my knees, tracing my fingers over my friend’s faces as I cry and cry and cry.

Time passes and I’m bawling too intensely to notice Leo standing in the doorway, only hearing him once he’s halfway to the desk. I whip around with a gasp, and once I see it’s him I immediately turn away again, covering my face, my whimpers dying down but the tears still flowing. I forgot he had the earpiece in.

He crouches down by the desk and brushes my arm with the back of a finger joint. It’s a very light touch. Hesitant. He knows why I'm upset, and he’s giving me the choice to pull away from him if I want my space. I don’t. The loneliness is so strong that I’d rather be with him right now than by myself with nothing but photos of people I can’t reach. Even if he’s the root cause of all this.

I turn towards the finger that dwarfs my entire body and bury my face against his skin as I sob. He silently brings his other hand around behind me, gently stroking my back with his ring finger. We stay like this for a while, and I cry until there are no tears left. And even then I stay there, pressed up against my giant captor, eyes closed and breathing hampered.

Leo breaks the silence as softly as he can. “Your computer should be coming in by the end of next week. When we get home tonight let’s text your friends and set up some video calls, okay?”

“My… what?” I blubber, finally lifting my head to look up at his face. He's smiling faintly at me, though I’m surprised to find that his eyes are a little red.

“A miniature computer. I've sort of alluded to it before but it finally shipped today. It’s from the same source as the shrinking device, they have amazing technology. It might not have quite as many functions as what you’re used to, but I’m hoping it’ll really make a difference.”

As we talk, he pulls away the hand that was rubbing at my back and it reappears holding the device. He starts growing me back to three inches as he continues, “We can figure out what to tell your friends about why it's not in person yet, but I think it’s time you got to talk with someone. Someone other than me.”

I close my eyes against the uncomfortable tingling, though I do feel relief at some of my size being restored. “Can… can we take these pictures back with us?” I ask.

“Of course,” and he’s frowning now, as if wondering why I’m even asking, “Lily, I’m not expecting you to throw everything away."

I open my eyes again as the growing stops, and I stare at him. I think about how just earlier he almost shrank me into oblivion, specifically so that he can keep me in his possession, under his control. "I'm not really sure what you expect of me, Leo."

He pauses, holding my gaze for a moment before his eyes drift downwards and he smiles wryly. He’s silent for a few seconds and then mutters, "Right. I guess I'm still figuring out that part myself."

I continue to stare at him pointedly. I remember a particular moment during that initial terrible night, when we were taking a bath. I think it was the first time that I was really trying to confront him about his actions and how unhappy this would all make me. I can remember his specific words - "If you want to keep fighting all this, be my guest. Even if you resist me, I'll be enjoying this either way." He looked so smug, so incredibly confident and content.

That's not the same Leo who's sitting in front of me in this moment. For a split second, as he gazes down toward the floor… he looks like a kid who thought he knew what he was doing but got in way over his head.

And then the moment's over and he raises his eyes again, looking just as self assured as ever. He's still acting quite gentle, though, shifting his hand to rest his palm supportively against my back.

"I'll pack up the photos. Anything else you wanted to bring back?"

I wipe at my eyes with the back of my arm, use his hand as a brace to get to my feet. I point out the other items I had set aside and he dutifully gathers them up for me.

"I went ahead and cleaned out the fridge and took out the trash while I was at it. Otherwise the place is in good shape. Think you'll be ready to head out, love? We can get some takeout on the way home."

Leo puts his hand down on the desk for me to climb onto, waiting patiently as I take one last look around the desk and the room. Saying one last goodbye… for now.

And then I silently step onto his hand and he takes me away from it all.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Fri Jul 22, 2022 2:56 pm

Chapter 6: Business or Pleasure?

“This work from home thing isn’t all it’s cracked up to be,” I grumble out loud. I’m almost done with this line of code. I carefully walk over to the letter “D” and leap into the air, landing back down as hard as I can. Okay. Now for “U”...

There’s an echoing ding that makes me jump, and I accidentally type the wrong letter. “Dammit! I’ll need to go to the backspace…”

But I decide that I’ll fix the error a bit later. The notification was for a new email and I’m anxious to see who it's from. I climb off of the keyboard and push the mouse along the desk’s surface while keeping an eye on the screen, before shoving down on the left button with a loud “click.”

My inbox pulls up and at the top of the list, the only one in bold, I see the new message.

Sender: Leo Ashburn
Subject: Re: Help me


My eyes light up and I hurry to push the mouse again so that I can open the email. The text window that opens is too small, and I can only read the first couple of lines…

“Lily,

No, I don’t think so. Let’s have this conversation in person.”


I scramble on top of the mouse, crawling over so that I can reach the scroll wheel, my movements getting more and more frantic as the monitor starts to flicker and I hear distant thunder in the background. But there’s only one more line to the email:

“It’s too important.”

My eyes blink open and I frown as I’m facing a wall of navy colored fabric. It takes me a second to remember where I am. I sit up, stretching my arms as I yawn. I hadn’t really meant to fall asleep… I look upwards and see the edge of Leo’s jaw, noticing the small black device that’s in his ear. Oh that’s right, he can still hear me.

“Hey, do you think you could get me some water?” I ask.

The giant starts in reaction to my voice, pulling his neck back so that he can glance down at me. He cups a hand over his mouth, funneling the sound towards his pocket as he whispers, “Hey, sleepyhead. I think you can come out now, actually, if you want?”

I straighten up at this. “Sure, I wouldn’t mind stretching my legs.”

Leo tries to look casual, looking forward and absently fidgeting with his collar before lowering his hand so that he slides his fingers into the chest pocket. Since he’s not looking at what he’s doing, I brace myself, warily watching the mammoth hand descend towards me before I finally call out, “Stop, stop! Okay, just a sec.” I hurry to the closest digit - the ring finger - and climb up and onto a fingerpad that’s a bit bigger than I am. He feels me on him and slowly the fingers rise up again, curling inwards. I hold on tightly while everything flips around, and I feel his palm against my back as Leo carefully closes his hand around me.

I wait in the darkness, taking a quick ride through the air before the fingers start opening again, gently depositing me onto a solid gray plastic surface. I look around at my surroundings curiously - I haven’t been on an airplane in such a long time, and it’s even more alien looking to me now.

We’re next to the wall of the cabin, and I glance up to the window to see a clear blue sky outside. It looks like the sun has risen since the last time I’ve seen the outdoors. I look back out towards the rest of the cabin, noticing some movement in the distance, and my heart flutters as I realize I’m probably surrounded by dozens of massive giants right now. Leo’s put me on his tray table, next to his laptop, meaning much of my view is blocked, but I can still make out some of the building-like seats around me. I can also see the outline of a person that’s sitting next to us, and this is the closest I’ve been to someone else since shrinking. I can’t see much of his face as he’s turned away - it looks like he might be asleep. Still, there's something about seeing someone else who’s almost as big as Leo that makes me feel so… well, small.

I turn my attention back to my own giant, who’s holding what looks like a naked white tree trunk but it’s actually just a 60ft plastic spoon. He’s dipping it into his cup of water, and I realize it’s because I said I was thirsty. I watch him for a moment, taking in the full sight of him best I can from my vantage point. It feels a little odd to see him dressed so formally. He’s not quite in a tuxedo or anything, but while his usual work attire is casual, at the most involving dress shirt and slacks, he’s actually wearing a suit and tie for this business event.

My thoughts are interrupted as I see the giant spoon is now heading in my direction and he carefully sets it down next to me. I walk over to it and reach over the lip to scoop water into my hands and have a drink.

“Thanks,” I tell him, and he smiles softly at me, clearly enjoying the novelty of the whole situation. It feels quite unlike him to be so quiet, but since we’re in such a public space, he can’t really speak to me openly. Not to mention the whirring of the plane's engine creates a rather oppressive white noise sound that would make it harder to talk anyway. Thank goodness the earpiece somehow still picks up on my much smaller vocal chords.

His eyes light up as he seems to remember something, and he picks up his phone to fiddle with it for a moment. Still trying to look casual, he rests the phone sideways onto the tray table, facing the screen towards me. That’s when I realize this is actually my phone, and he has a text conversation pulled up from my friend Cherri. The latest reply is a new one:

“Yes, let’s do it!! I’m sorry that I’ve been so busy too, but I miss you so much. How about a week from today - Tuesday 5/7? And OMG good luck with the new job!”

I smile excitedly as I read. Cherri is one of my closest friends and I don't think we've gone this long without hanging out since we've met. Video chat isn't quite the same as seeing her in person, but I will happily take what I can get.

I do feel bad about the lies… In order to explain why I can’t physically meet and why my room will look so different when I call her, I'm pretending that this amazing new job opportunity came up and that I’m staying at an Airbnb in Canada to train for a few months. Leo will be screening the call to make sure I don’t share my actual situation (because, to be fair, if he didn’t I would absolutely tell or otherwise signal her to call the police immediately). I’ll need to be ready with some details about my fake new life that I’m sure she’ll be asking me all about.

But still, it has been really helpful for me to make these video call plans with my friends now that the miniature computer is due to arrive before the weekend. Surprisingly, I’ve actually been feeling a good deal better ever since we went to my old apartment several days ago. For one, having access to those personal items has been good for me. They can be a painful reminder of my old home sometimes, but overall I’m glad to have some pieces of myself again.

I think I also realized that, up until I faced my old life like that, I hadn’t properly mourned what I was forced to leave behind. I was so focused on getting out of my horrible situation that I didn’t let myself truly feel those losses. Going to my apartment and saying goodbye has been helping me move on - not necessarily in a resigned kind of way, but in a properly facing my own feelings kind of way.

Plus… it feels like Leo’s been making more of an effort to be a healthier part of my life lately. Him giving me so much time alone in the dollhouse was good in the sense that it gave me privacy and I didn’t have to deal with his antics. But admittedly, I think spending so much time by myself was making me depressed. He still shrinks me down and has his fun with me more often than I’d like, but it’s more than that now… He seems to be actually concerned with my mental health being in a better place, hence him making sure I’m talking with my friends again.

I’ve been putting in a bit more of an effort too. I do a lot of writing these days, jotting down thoughts and ideas and plans, utilizing paper and materials that I’ve found among the art supplies on the desk. I used to journal all the time as a form of self care, and I can tell it's helping me now. I’ve even started using that walkie-talkie-like device that Leo had set up right outside the dollhouse, asking him for things like going on walks. I haven’t completely given up on escaping this new life, not really. But I feel like I’ve been regaining some of my strength by just… allowing myself to continue living.

The business trip had come up at about the right time amidst all this. Leo continued to insist I come along, and since I didn’t have a choice I decided to make the most of it. Maybe it’s the change of pace that I need, and hell, maybe by chance someone will notice my existence.

There were a couple of downsides to the trip, though. First, we had to get up at 4 A.M. to catch an early flight, and I was feeling quite nervous the night before so in the end I got very little sleep… hence the nap I ended up taking once we were on the plane. Second, I was going to be stuck at just half an inch tall for the entire day while in his pocket, up until we get to the hotel room later tonight. Leo was actually pretty apologetic about this. He figured that, just due to the sheer amount of people he’d be seeing while traveling and during his work meetings, even if I didn’t try to get someone’s attention on purpose, I could get noticed by accident if I was too big. I understand his logic, but that doesn’t mean I like it.

Otherwise, everything has been going smoothly. He has TSA precheck so security was quick and there was no need for a pat-down or anything, for better or worse. No flight delays, no big crowds at such an early hour, just a quick and easy trip all things considered. And although it’s been a little boring sitting in his pocket for so long, now that he’s taken me out onto the table I have plenty of stimulation all around me.

As the giant gets more work done, typing away at his laptop, I munch at some cheese and crackers while peering out at the world with fascination. Anytime someone passes by, Leo’s hand conveniently gets in the way to make sure I’m not spotted, but I still catch quick glimpses of people here and there. I swear one of the flight attendants does a double take as she passes out drinks, but she’s apparently not convinced enough that she’s seen me to ask a passenger, “Excuse me sir, is that a tiny person that you're hiding next to your laptop?”

We’re nearing the end of the flight when Leo types something on a note-taking app on his phone - this is how we’ve figured out how to communicate for the moment - lowering it down for me to read.

“FYI just got an email that one of the meetings got moved to go over lunch. I’ll make sure to sneak you some food. Sorry, I have so many meetings this afternoon now, it’ll probably be really boring for you today :( Tomorrow will be better”

I shrug my shoulders and reply to him through his earpiece, “It’s okay. I kinda figured as much.”

He smiles, grateful, and carefully reaches his pinkie over to pet my back. I get quite jostled in the process, but it’s the thought that counts I guess.

Just then, like a clap of thunder, a loud voice suddenly blares from the heavens, and I yelp as I jump up and Leo flinches too - probably more due to my shout in his ear than due to the actual source of the sound. It’s the captain speaking, letting us know we’re beginning our descent, and I realize in that moment that, while I don’t see my captor as a particularly quiet person, he is actually quite careful about tempering the volume of his voice and not making any sudden noises when he’s around me. Something to appreciate I suppose.

Since it’s time to put up the tray tables and whatnot, the hand beside me flattens out so that I can climb onto it, and the giant then carefully sneaks me back into my pocket. I settle in, knowing I’m going to be spending quite a few hours in here now.

I still feel pretty sleep deprived, so I let myself doze on and off as the journey comes to an end, occasionally jolted awake by sudden movements and sounds as Leo disembarks, meets up with some of his coworkers, and they take a taxi to the business center where we’ll be spending the bulk of our day. Despite my on-and-off napping, I start getting familiar with the voices of his colleagues and wonder vaguely what they all must look like, still so weirded out by the fact that everyone is absolutely gigantic compared to me.

After his lunch meeting, Leo finds an empty conference room to tuck away in, pretending to get some extra work in during his twenty minute break, and he’s able to take me out and give me a bit of the meal he’d snuck out - some apricot, olives, and hummus on pita.

“Hanging in there so far?” he whispers to me, keeping an eye on the little window by the door in case anyone were to come by. “Only like… five more hours to go. Sorry again, this was supposed to be a far less busy trip.”

“I’ve been getting some sleep,” I respond, though at this point I think I’m alert enough that I’ll probably be awake for the rest of the time. “Plus it’s not like we’re missing out on a whole lot of sightseeing in… where are we again?”

“Bentonville,” says Leo with a chuckle.

“Right.”

“I do think I have an idea, though," he says as he zips open a side pocket on his laptop case. “Let’s see if they still work… I remembered earlier that I still had some bluetooth earbuds in here from the last trip. They’re small enough that I can keep one in my pocket if you’d like to listen to an audiobook or something?”

He sets down the truck-like device next to me, the biggest speaker I've ever seen, and pulls up some music on his phone. Even with the volume at the absolute lowest setting, I can still hear the music just fine.

"Yeah, this'll be nice," I say, "I've never really tried out audiobooks before but why not?"

"Oh I listen to them all the time, I have a huge library. Here, come pick something out.”

Armed with a new source of entertainment, the following few hours aren't too terrible to get through. The voices outside of the pocket are still much louder than the one in the speaker, so even though I get the gist of what I'm listening to, I also get more and more of a glimpse into what Leo does for a living.

It's actually pretty fascinating, listening to him talk to other people, especially in a professional setting like this. He's not nearly as chatty as he is with me, but he's undeniably a great communicator. Something about the way he toes the line between confidence in what he's saying and consideration for others' feelings, and the way I hear him defend and champion the people who work under him without coming off as insulting to those who work above him… I'm actually a little jealous. I've always been fairly introverted, and while that doesn't mean I work terribly with others or anything, I don't think I could ever quite be a leader like that.

The subject of their meeting I find super boring, though, the world of marketing and advertising being so different from my own. Oftentimes I huddle closer to the speaker, more interested in learning about the The Oasis than hearing about some product's conversion rates. After the fourth meeting, which lasted almost two hours, the minutes are starting to drag by.

Finally we get to the last meeting, and since Leo has a ten minute break before it starts, he checks in on how I’m doing. It seems his peers aren’t too far away as he silently tugs at the pocket, showing me he just put his earpiece in to hear me in case I need anything. I sheepishly tell him that I really need to pee and he flashes me a quick thumbs up before turning back to his coworkers and excusing himself to the bathroom.

“Come to think of it, I should probably go myself,” he whispers to me just as he enters the empty single-toilet bathroom. “Sorry, close your ears.”

I do, though there’s enough of an echo that it doesn’t help much. As for my own needs, Leo sets some toilet paper down on top of the tank, fishing me out and placing me on it before covering his eyes so that I can do my business. In this one instance I’m actually okay being this small so that nothing is really visible to the giant and he can just toss the paper away. Ah, the oh-so-fun details of this partnership that you just don’t think about ahead of time.

As he exits the bathroom with me back in his pocket, I hear a sharp intake of breath and Leo stops in his tracks. I recognize the voice of one of his employees, I think her name was Sofia.

“Oh, hey boss!... You ready for this last one? I’m glad it’s more of a listening meeting for our team.”

“Yeah, I am too, this day has been a little excessive,” responds the giant, quick to recover. “Great job on your part of that presentation, by the way. The edits you made were perfect.”

“Thanks,” she says, with a little giggle that makes me raise an eyebrow. They’re walking again, back to the conference room, and after a moment she adds, “Todd and Amber and I were going to grab drinks tonight, but they both had to bail. We should still go instead, celebrate getting through today.”

“Ah… I’m sorry, I don’t think I can make it out tonight, I have a call scheduled later about the whole outsourcing thing. Tomorrow, though, I’m treating the entire team, okay?”

I’m pretty sure Leo’s lying through his teeth, but I do appreciate him avoiding an outing. I really, really want to get to the hotel and spend time outside of my little fabric prison. I can’t help but smile wryly at poor Sofia’s plight, though - I don’t mean to make assumptions about her intentions, but her tone of voice sounded particularly eager. I wonder if she would be so enthusiastic if she knew about the half-inch-tall girl currently sitting in her boss's pocket.

The next half hour passes at a snail’s pace until finally I hear the host of the meeting say “Thank you everyone” and the amplified cacophony of many chairs scooching back against the floor. After a twenty minute taxi ride and ten minute hotel check-in process, at long last I hear the distinct sound of a card reader acknowledging the hotel key.

“Sweet freedom,” Leo sighs as he closes the door behind him and drops his bag off on a chair, “Lily, you poor thing, let’s get you out of there.”

I hardly feel intimidated at the sight of his massive fingers this time, I’m too relieved now that I know I’m done being in here for a while. I hoist myself up onto his hand, taking a deep cleansing breath as he pulls me out. He cups the other hand around me lovingly, crouching as he slowly lowers me to the nearby table.

“Thank you for being so patient. It’s been torture having you so close to me all day but hardly being able to talk to you.”

I’m even more relieved to see him pulling the shrinking device out right away, quickly restoring me to my usual three inches. I’d never been that tiny for such a long period of time, and while most of it was spent in the safety of his pocket, the volume of sound that I was constantly surrounded by was giving me a bit of a headache. It feels like a weight being lifted as I grow into my current normal.

I take a look around from my perch. The room is actually really nice - the look of the place is simple and modern, but this is definitely a bit of a luxury hotel, with sleek wooden floors, light linens on dark furniture, plush seats, and floor-to-ceiling windows.

I see that Leo has had his luggage shipped here so that it was waiting for him, and he’s already hoisting the small suitcase up on the bed and opening it up. He pulls out some clothes and I gather he wants to change into something more comfortable.

“I hear the food here’s actually pretty decent,” he calls to me as he slips on a new shirt, “Let’s order room service!”

“Sounds good,” I call back as I take a lap around the table, stretching my cramped legs. I realize that I must be starving for conversation as well because soon I pipe up with a, “Soooo… Sofia, huh?”

He’s just finished putting on his shorts and turns around, looking a little perplexed. “What about her?”

I smirk a little, giving him a pointed look. “Either my intuition is really off or you’re really oblivious.”

Leo’s sitting on the bed now, slowly lowering the socks he’d just pulled off as the wheels turn in his head. “Oh… shit, you think so?”

“I don’t want to assume, she just sounded really disappointed that you couldn’t make it out tonight. Do you actually have a call?”

“Hell no. I just didn’t want you cooped up even longer. Huh. I guess she does get a little… clingy. I never really thought much of it, especially since I think she’s a bit older than me.” He walks over to the table I’m standing on, lowering himself into the seat beside me. It’s his turn to smirk now as he eyes me suspiciously. “You sound a bit concerned, though. Do I detect a hint of jealousy?” He gently gives my shoulder a playful little shove with his pinkie.

I roll my eyes. “Yup. You got me.”

“I thought so,” he says with mock smugness, plucking up the room service menu that’s in the center of the table. His tone switches to become a bit more sincere as he looks back at me, “Don’t worry, love. I’d much rather spend the evening with you.” He waves a hand, beckoning me over, “Want to come pick something out? Get your own dish and don’t worry about the leftovers, there’s a fridge and microwave here so we can save it for lunch tomorrow.”

He flattens the menu onto the table and I come over, walking onto the thick paper so that I can read the options. My stomach growls in anticipation. There isn’t a huge selection of choices, but oftentimes that’s a good thing since it suggests that the restaurant is specialized in the things they do offer. Looks like we’re having Italian tonight.

Thirty minutes later, the food is delivered and we enjoy a really nice meal, although maybe it tastes so good because we've had such a long day. I nibble on my pasta primavera, asking Leo questions about his work and his coworkers. He tells me stories from the office and asks about my old job in return, pointedly bringing up my former boss once more, and outside of mentioning a funny story where my whole team pranked Nathan for his birthday by filling his office with hundreds of balloons - one of the few times I ever saw my boss looking anything but poised - I really try to avoid that subject.

At one point the conversation stalls, and for whatever reason a very specific question creeps up in the back of my mind. It’s a topic I’ve wondered about before, and something about running into Sofia, hearing how she addressed Leo, knowing that she’s completely oblivious to this whole secret life of his…

“So I have a question,” I say tentatively, “But I’m sort of afraid to ask it.”

“Hmmmm,” Leo muses, “Let me guess… You’re curious to see if Life Savers actually work as lifesavers?” He holds up the mint that came with the meal, twirling it between his fingers. “We could find out.”

“Nope. No. We’re not doing that,” I say quickly, shoving his jest of a threat aside. I sigh. “I guess I’m curious… if anyone else knows about this. Not about me necessarily but just… this whole fantasy of yours?”

His expression shifts, and he leans his chin on one of his hands as he thinks about it, settling in for this change of subject. “Well. No one knows about you, or the device, just for the record. None of my friends have any idea that I’m into the shrinking thing. I have tried bringing up the whole concept to a couple of girlfriends in the past, though. Two, to be specific.”

I wait for him to continue, looking up at him curiously.

“One was my first girlfriend. I was a freshman in high school. And an absolute idiot. I did not go about it the right way at all, told her too much too quickly and I think I really freaked her out. It didn’t end well. I didn’t want to share it with anyone else after that… And then the other time was with my last girlfriend, just after college. We’d been dating for a while at that point, and I didn’t intend to tell her, but one day we got to talking about fetishes in general and I finally just… took the risk.”

“How’d she take it?” I ask.

“Well, I communicated it much better than when I was younger. I didn’t focus so much on the part about shrinking someone smaller and smaller and all that. I presented it like, oh, I like the idea of having my partner be little and I’d be able to protect her and have her ride around on my shoulder and stuff. She thought it was cute. I gradually revealed some of the other stuff over time and she told me about some of her kinks as well so… yeah, it worked out okay. She was never really into it, but it didn’t seem to be a turn off either. Things ended up not working out between us, but that was for other reasons.”

My gaze falls down to the plate of food in front of me, which hardly has a dent in it even though I’ve been eating my fill. I feel a tightness in my chest. Why didn’t you take that approach with me? I want to say, but I keep this question to myself.

“Why do you ask?” Leo wonders, as if he knows there’s more on my mind.

I try to dodge the question. “So you haven’t known anyone who was… you know… on the same page?”

He racks his brain for a moment. “Hrmm, I did see a girl for a very short amount of time in college, we were never officially together or anything… She was into some weird shit. Probably would have been into this too? I don’t know, we never had that conversation.” Then he looks back down at me with that soft smile and spark in his eye. “Honestly… the most compatible I’ve ever felt with anyone was with you,” he says, reaching over to pet the back of my head with his finger.

Worried I might be blushing at the sudden affection, I push his finger away, trying to think quickly of how to respond. “I seriously don’t know what you mean. If you think I was showing you any kind of sign that I’d be okay with all this, you’re off your rocker.”

Leo laughs lightly. “I don’t just mean with the shrinking stuff. But since you mentioned it… actually, there was a point where you sent me a little signal. Not on purpose, I’m sure, but I still got a kick out of it.”

I frown as I look up at him again, confused. “What are you talking about?”

“Do you remember… It was probably, oh, two to three weeks into us exchanging messages? I had another business trip I needed to go on at the time. To L.A.”

This time I’m the one racking my brain. “Uhh… yeah, I think that sounds familiar.”

“You said you’d never been to California but that you’d always wanted to visit. You asked if I could sneak you into my luggage.”

Shit. I do remember this.

“I joked back about how riding in a suitcase doesn’t sound very comfortable,” he continues, “And then you said… ‘How about I ride in your pocket instead?’”

I actually remember where I was, laying in bed, when I was chatting with him about that. I recall the little flutter in my chest at how cute it sounded, the idea of hiding in Leo’s pocket like a Borrower and not having to buy my own plane ticket. I was really interested in him at that point and I had a silly little giggle over it. The fucking irony of it all. How on earth did I completely forget that conversation?

The giant grins down at me, beaming at the memory. “You can imagine how that made me feel. I think I might have even taken a screenshot of it. I mean, by that point I was already really liking you as a person, but that just really got my imagination going.”

“So then you took that as an invitation?” I say, incredulous.

“I guess I did,” he chuckles, “I took it as a sign, anyway. And there’s no one else I’d rather have teeny tiny in front of me right now.”

I groan. He laughs, gently changing the subject by asking me if I’m done with my food, and we start to wrap things up. He gets up to put the leftovers away and as he returns I notice him stifling a yawn.

"I know it's only 9:30," Leo says, crouching down next to me, "and I'd love to do more with you but… for the sake of safety I probably shouldn't be handling you too much more tonight. I'm so tired."

It occurs to me that he had to get up just as early as I did, but instead of having any opportunities to nap, he had to talk and give presentations all day. I appreciate his honesty, very much preferring to not end up being dropped or something.

"I'm going to go set up your stuff on the nightstand real quick okay?"

"That's fine," I respond, and I'm actually wishing there was something I could do to help. I never really blame myself for my lack of autonomy, but it can still be pretty frustrating nonetheless. "I might play some Phoenix Wright before going to sleep if you don't mind setting up the 3DS too?"

"You got it." He smiles at me and then straightens back up, ambling back to the luggage on his bed. There wasn't enough space to bring the entire dollhouse, but he has the miniature bed, some extra clothes, toiletries and entertainment, plus I've now found out that one of the downstairs bathrooms can pop out from the house and has its own little sanitation tank to essentially function like a porta potty. I'm surprised to see that he's even packed the Winnie the Pooh phone charm without me realizing.

"Up you go," he says sleepily, offering me his hand and being particularly careful as he carries me to my new living space. He leaves to get ready for bed, and within three minutes he's sliding into the covers, creating a hilly horizon across the plains of the king size bed. He reaches up to turn off the lights, leaving me with just the light of a bedside lamp that I can thankfully operate myself.

Leo's voice seems to drift out of him without his own knowledge. "Good night, love… I'm glad I could bring you... with…" and I'm not sure he even finished his thought as he drifts off to sleep mid sentence.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Sat Jul 23, 2022 6:23 pm

Chapter 7: Room Services

Part 1

A strand of my hair gets caught in the wind, tickling its way across my face, and Leo reaches up to tuck it behind my ear. His fingers linger there, running their way through the dark locks of my hair as he gazes into my eyes. We hardly pay attention to the view behind us, a sprawling field of wildflowers in every shade. I reach my hand towards him, my fingertips brushing against his chest as he moves closer.

"Where would I be without you?" Leo murmurs, looking drunk with love as he lowers his face to mine, leaning in to kiss me and I close my eyes…

"Cut!"

Our kiss is interrupted by a booming voice. Things seem to come into focus around us. The field of flowers is just a cardboard background. The breeze is coming out of an oversized fan. The sunlight is actually a desk lamp looming over us.

"No, no, no. We need to do another take." The ground trembles from the magnitude of a giant man’s disembodied voice. It's a familiar voice. And I'm annoyed with it, still looking longingly at those lips that were so close to touching mine.

"You two are doing it all wrong. What makes you think it's okay to be so lovey dovey? It makes no sense with the story. Leo - stop being so meek. You're supposed to take control here, now man up."

I see a pained look in Leo's eyes as he looks at me, just as longing as I am.

"And Lily. You're at fault too. Come now, what are you thinking? You're too…"

But I'll never find out what I was doing wrong as I wake up at that moment. The dream is quickly slipping away from me but I'm still carrying a sense of irritation that I'm struggling to shake off.

I rub at my eyes, blinking them open before rolling over in bed. I breathe in sharply at the sight of a drastically open space all around me and then quickly remember that I'm still in the hotel room on a nightstand. It’s very quiet in here outside of the sounds of birds chirping near the window and some distant traffic. I stretch my arms and sit upright, still feeling a little groggy.

The only other sound is Leo’s gentle breathing as he continues to snooze in the distance, on the opposite side of the bed. I yawn, bending my legs up to rest my chin on my knees, and I watch him sleep for a couple of minutes as I let myself slowly wake up. He must have been really exhausted especially since he went to bed early - he’s much more of a morning person than I am so it’s not too often that he wakes up after I do.

He lets out a soft sigh in his sleep, shifting a bit, and I wonder what he’s dreaming about. Something pleasant, it sounds like. I fidget uncomfortably as this brings up a thought that has been visiting me often in the past couple of days…

There’s one deal that Leo and I had made that is up in the air right now. At the beginning of me living with him, he had told me he wouldn’t do any more “sex stuff” with me for two weeks. Eventually, I requested another week, and I haven’t brought it up since - in fact, the “deadline” passed a few days ago with neither one of us acknowledging it. I know it’s only a matter of time, and the anticipation gives me anxiety. I cover my face with my hands, shaking the thought away. It’s too early in the morning to think about this.

It doesn’t take much longer before the sleeping giant begins to stir. He groans a little, stretching his arms out and arching his back, and I watch him do his own double take as his eyes open and he has to remind himself of where he’s at. After a moment of coming to, his gaze drifts over to the nightstand I’m on and he gives me a wide, sleepy smile.

“Good morning,” he says, stifling a yawn as he stretches again, “Oh wow, I slept a lot, didn’t I? I feel so much better.” He starts rolling over and looks like he’s about to push himself up before he gives up and flops back down onto the mattress.

“You, uh, okay there?” I call out with a laugh.

“This bed is too comfortable,” he responds with a muffled voice, face in the pillow.

“Sure looks like it.”

“Seriously, this is dangerous.” Leo lifts his face up, turning his head so that he can look at me again. “Want to try it out? Now that there’s no risk of me rolling onto you in my sleep?”

I don’t answer right away, not sure if he’s being serious. I never venture onto his bed back at the apartment, in fact I don’t think I’ve been on it since the initial night there. It feels too dangerous and too… intimate. But unlike back at the apartment, this is a king-sized mattress so there really is plenty of space.

Seeing me pause, the giant shifts in the bed, scooting himself along so that he can extend his arm out and his fingertips just reach the nightstand. “C’mere, come check it out.”

I hesitate for a moment, but curiosity gets the best of me. I slide out of my sheets, shuddering at the feeling of my bare feet on the cold wood of the nightstand and welcoming the feel of his warm open hand instead. Realizing a little too late that I’m apparently still not fully awake yet, I trip on his palm and lose my footing - I start falling forward and Leo jerks his hand back to compensate, catching me between his fingers with my body upside down. I blink silently, a little shocked and confused as to how I got here.

“Huh. Maybe we should have waited until we’re a little more alert first…” he says, though he’s biting his lip as he grins, amused. I have to hand it to him though, it’s a big relief knowing he can handle me so delicately even mid-reflex. He carefully flips me back to right side up and lowers me onto the covers. “There you go.”

I immediately sink into the plush white fabric, having a small moment of nervousness at the very uneven footing, but then I realize just how soft and comfy the blanket really is and end up leaning into it, slumping back into my cloud-like surroundings.

“Aaand now you’re disappearing into the covers,” Leo laughs, and he finally gets up into a sitting position so that he can see me better. On his way up, he pauses for a second, stiffening with a wince.

“What’s up?” I ask, leaning my head back to look at him.

“I’m good, just realizing how sore my legs are. You know, for a day full of traveling and meetings, I did a lot more standing than I thought I would.”

I flip over so that I’m half-laying on my stomach now instead of my back. “You said today should be better, right?”

“Absolutely. Hell, I don’t need to be over there for another like… six hours? And even then, we’re just there to listen and help advise for today’s meetings, the big stuff is all done for our team.” He smiles down at me and reaches his hand over in my direction. “So I get to spend a bunch of time relaxing with you today, little one.” He emphasizes the word “you” by poking the top of my head with his finger. I give him my most unamused look.

“Thoughts on breakfast?” he asks, “I can go get the menu, but it looked like they have all sorts.”

“Hmmm,” I ponder, “Something sweet I think…”

“They have crepes? I was thinking about getting them myself, actually. A cream cheese raspberry type thing.”

“Hell yeah. Done.”

Leo gives me a satisfied nod before muttering, “Okay, I really should get up now…” He groans as he stretches one last time before swinging his legs over the side of the bed and standing up. “Need some help down there?” he asks playfully, turning back my way.

I try to stand up but fail miserably, sinking right back into the covers and falling over.

The giant laughs at my plight. “You are just too cute. Let’s get you out of there…” And he walks around to the other side of the bed, leaning over so that he can scoop me up between his hands. He feels like having a tender moment, lifting me up to his chest, near his neck, with one hand supporting me and the other pressing on my back as he pulls me into a little hug. I let him, as I often do with many of his antics these days.

"I'll go ahead and call room service in a minute. Ooo, in the meantime, how does a bath sound?" With this he pulls me away again so that he can see my face. “Sorry, I kinda crashed last night and didn't help you clean up."

My heart suddenly starts racing and my muscles stiffen. Is he remembering that nudity’s back on the table? "Uh, by bath… do you mean…"

Seeing the panic in my eyes, Leo quickly assures me, "Just you. No big tub. I actually think I saw the perfect little bathtub last night. I'll shower later, don't worry."

“Oh…” I say, feeling like I can breathe again. Getting clean would be nice, and I don’t have the miniature shower with me that I usually use back at the dollhouse. “Okay, sure. That sounds good.”

We go into the bathroom, which I can tell is huge even by normal people's standards, and the giant sets me on the counter before bending down to the cabinet below and gathering a couple of things. He places next to me a long, shallow bowl that I realize I could get in and out of independently, it’s pretty remarkable just how perfectly sized it is for me. I wonder why on earth there would be such a small bowl already here until I realize it’s actually a soapdish.

As Leo sets things up and warms the water in the sink, I take a moment to look around the bathroom. It surprisingly smells quite nice in here, and I notice there’s a real, living plant hanging in the corner. The bathtub is separate from the shower, which has a couple of different showerheads, including a waterfall style one. I wish I was normal size again, if only to be able to enjoy these amenities.

“You’re all set,” the giant announces, “Oh wait - here, I’ll pull up some music… For the full experience, you know?”

I turn around and am actually quite surprised at the amount of setup he’s done. The soapdish is now full of hot water, folded beside it is a washcloth, some paper towels, some extra clothes for me to pick from. And laying across the DIY bathtub is a little table of sorts - Leo’s taken a small travel comb, still in its packaging, and placed it on top of the soapdish like a plank. On it he’s squeezed out samples of shampoo, conditioner, soap and lotion, along with a bottle cap with more hot water for rinsing and my usual chapstick lid cup with cold water to drink from. As I walk up to the display, he sets his phone down nearby, leaning up against his toiletries bag. He’s set up some kind of ambiance video that’s playing quiet soothing music over visuals of a dim, candlelit Japanese onsen setting.

“And then, the pièce de résistance, look what I discovered last night…” Grinning like a kid, he reaches up to the light switch by the door, which is actually a knob, and he slowly dims the lights to just a warm, gentle brightness. I’m starting to really feel like I’m in a spa right now.

“Thanks, Leo,” I say, a little taken aback by it all.

“Of course. You know I have fun with stuff like this, so thanks for humoring me. Holler if you need anything - I’ll keep the door slightly open so I can hear you. Take your time though, just relax!”

He slinks out the door so that I’m left with my fancy little bath and the soothing music. It… really is quite sweet, some of the stuff he does for me. Feeling a bit confused, I slip off my clothes and hoist myself into the bath, sighing at the embrace of the hot water. I let my muscles relax as I soak and clean myself, but I’m also deep in thought throughout the bath.

I remember during college, there was this guy. We were casual friends for a while, but then he started doing all of these favors for me out of nowhere. I wasn’t really experienced with this kind of thing yet and I thought he was just being kind at first, but it didn’t take long before there started to be these expectations for my affection in return, which eventually became demands. It was a bit of a wakeup call for me, and ever since I’ve been very vigilant for red flags when it comes to that kind of emotional manipulation.

The way Leo acts with me… is a lot more confusing. It feels like he’s just full of these paradoxes that don’t make sense in my brain. He didn’t show me any red flags the entire time we were exchanging messages, and then he turned around and betrayed me the day we met in person. He’s an incredibly straight-forward and honest person - except for that crucial part where he lured me into getting shrunk and captured. On the one hand, he keeps me prisoner and has no problem in playing with me, touching me without consent, changing my size for his entertainment. On the other hand, he seems to genuinely enjoy me as a person and is concerned for my well-being and happiness.

I don't think he's intentionally going about our interactions with purely malicious intent. He's played mind games with me before, but he doesn’t come off as this selfish, cruel puppet master who’s only showing me kindness in order for me to become his mindless and adoring pet while he uses and abuses me.

And yet… Leo’s clearly not a selfless person either, otherwise I wouldn’t be here to begin with. The sweet words of encouragement he gives me, telling me that I’m so strong and that he’s so proud of me… the loving pet names, the gentle touches… the way he cooks for me and makes things for me… Given the fact that he is holding me captive, all of those sweet things are undeniably manipulative tactics. Whether he's aware of it or not.

Could two play at that game?

What if… I was to try and manipulate him?

I’m starting to feel nauseous as I think about it. What would my manipulative tactics even look like? Complimenting him? Making him little gifts? Being more willing for him to shrink me smaller? Sexual favors? I think about our expired sex deal again. What if I was the one who initiated something?

And then, what would it all amount to? For him to trust me more, I guess. He’s so careful about me not getting discovered in public or having access to his devices - hell, I know for a fact that if I did anything to try and mess with his phone right now and the music turned off, he’d be back in here in a heartbeat. If I could just lower his guard... I remember a while back when he mentioned that if we got to a point where we could trust each other, there could be times where he would grow me back to regular size and let me see my loved ones. I know he would figure out a way to monitor that, but all it would take is one slip up on his part…

The nausea intensifies. Thinking this way is making me feel awful. My chest tightens and tears are welling up. I wipe at my eyes, frustrated. He betrayed me. Why is this so hard? Why can’t I bear the thought of me manipulating his feelings for my own benefit, after everything he’s done? The bitter truth is… that his tactics are working. Whether it’s the right thing or not, I’ve felt friendlier towards Leo after living with him for weeks on end, and it’s true that seeing him evolve in the way he treats me… it makes me hopeful.

I have to stop. I have to see the bigger picture. He’s keeping me prisoner. I can’t make excuses for that. And yet… and yet…

I cry softly for a while. I wonder what this all means about myself, the hesitation and doubt and longing to find another way. Is this what stockholm syndrome looks like? Does this mean that I want to stay a prisoner? Of course not… It’s just that it’s so stressful trying to escape him all the time and I’m tired of it, that’s all. Right?

I’m so confused.

I lean back in the bath, taking a deep breath. Slow down, I tell myself. Maybe… maybe I just don’t think so far ahead. I’m currently finding out that apparently I’m no good at being a manipulative mastermind. It doesn’t mean I’m giving up on myself. I just need to take things one step at a time, just do the next right thing. Maybe I still make an effort with him and see how being nicer to him feels, without any grand plan attached.

I think yet again about the sex deal. I hadn't really realized it until today, but clearly that topic has been weighing on me. So maybe I start there, and just this once… I take control of something for a change. Initiate at the next opportunity I find. See how I feel. See what else it leads to. Intentionally inviting his arousal is probably a terrible idea, but I know it’s going to happen eventually, and maybe ripping the bandaid off sooner rather than later will pay off. I don’t know if this is me being manipulative, or me being manipulated. But maybe this is how I find out.

And with that, somehow… I feel a little more at peace. Like I’m letting go of something. I’m filled with a strange sense of resolve, an odd contentment. I wrap my arms around my body, give myself a supportive hug. And I enjoy the rest of my bath in the quiet.

After twenty or so minutes, as the water starts getting a little too cool, I rinse off the soap and step out of the bath to dry and clothe myself. I’m using a piece of paper towel to quickly suck some of the moisture out of my hair when I take a deep, cleansing breath and call out, “I’m all done!”

A moment later, the door slowly opens and Leo’s familiar frame slips into the room. He’s smiling widely at me as he steps over and reaches a hand out, “Perfect timing, breakfast just got delivered a few minutes ago. You all squeaky clean?”

“Yeah, I swear even the water here is higher quality somehow. Do you always stay at such fancy hotels?” I keep a paper towel with me to continue drying my hair as I walk across his fingers to sit on his palm.

“One of the perks of the job.”

As we enter the bedroom again, my mouth waters at the smell of the crepes. Leo’s placed the room service platter on top of the bed, and he removes the metal plate cover as he sets me down on the tray. He’s already cut up some tiny pieces of food for me and left out a toothpick I can use as a utensil.

“You go for it, I’m actually not quite hungry yet so I’ll have some later… I think I’ll tag out with you and go take a shower.”

I already have a piece of raspberry in my mouth so I just give him a tiny thumbs up as a response.

Fifteen minutes later, after I’ve eaten my fill of breakfast, I hear the whooshing of the blow dryer in the bathroom as Leo briefly dries his hair before he comes back into the bedroom. He isn’t dressed yet, nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist, which isn’t completely out of character for him, but it still makes me cringe a little as it feels a bit too intimate.

“How is it?” he asks, sliding onto the bed with a sigh, wincing as he stretches his legs out in front of him.

“It’s really good,” I respond, making my way a little closer to him towards the edge of the tray. “For my sake, make sure none of it goes to waste.”

“I will,” he laughs, “I’m just going to… chill here for a bit.”

He leans his head and back against the headboard, letting his eyes shut, and I observe him curiously. He's looking relaxed after the shower, but he also still seems a bit worn out. I watch him for a few moments, remembering my thoughts in the bath about being nicer…

Then I take a deep breath before I climb over the edge of the tray. Immediately I'm sinking again into the plush bed covers and have trouble standing upright. The platter is on the other side of the mattress from Leo, close to the foot of the bed, so it feels like a bit of a trek to reach him. I have a thought and start beelining it towards the closest part of his body - his feet, which are laying on the bed upright, toes pointing to the ceiling.

My small frame pushing against the fabric is apparently making enough sound to catch the giant's attention as his eyes blink open and his gaze lands on me. His expression shifts, looking like he's trying not to laugh as he watches me struggle. "Sorry, I kinda left you stranded. Need some help?"

"I got this," I answer determinedly.

Leo continues to watch my progress with amusement. At one point he seems to have caught on to my trajectory and looks a little perplexed.

"What's up, love? Where you headed?"

I'm starting to get close now and call back to him, "You said you did a lot of standing yesterday, right? And you just showered so…"

"Aww…" he says softly, sounding endeared and really taken aback. I've almost made it to his ankle and he scooches it a little closer to me so that I can lean against it and take a breather. "Thanks, Lily. I'm confused though."

"About what?" I'm making my way around to his sole now, craning my neck to survey his foot that's as tall as a house.

"Don't act like this isn't extremely out of character for you." He shifts his heel back so that he can lower his foot towards me, playfully poking the top of my head with his big toe and almost knocking me over.

I swat his toe away, but now that the ball of his foot is within my reach I stretch my arms up and start kneading at the skin, which is a bit softer than usual from the recent shower. Look how far I've come, voluntarily interacting with his feet like this.

"I guess I just wanted to say thank you for the nice bath…" I respond, feeling my cheeks getting warm.

"Well, let me at least make it easier for you," Leo reaches to his nightstand for the shrinking device, and soon my stance gets a bit more stable on the covers as I expand in size. Not that it matters - his foot is still half lowered toward me, and my head bumps into the bottom of it as I grow, this time actually knocking me over.

"Oops," the giant says teasingly as he takes the opportunity to lay his foot down on top of me, covering my frame. A couple of weeks ago this would have made me go into a panic, but I've gotten used to his shenanigans. I wriggle along the underside of his sole as I finish reaching my six inch height, and I hear laughter as I'm tickling him.

I pop my head out from under his toes, taking a dramatic deep breath. "Hey, do you want a massage or not?" I shout in mock anger as I kick my legs against him.

"Okay, okay, I take it back!" he chuckles, rolling his foot off so that it’s resting on its side. I sit upright, taking a second to brush my hair away before returning my attention to his sole, now in a much easier position to reach.

Leo groans softly with pleasure at my touch, slouching a little further back as he relaxes. "Genuine question. Do you have actual experience in massage therapy?"

"Not at all," I retort, "Though I used to get massages all the time so maybe I've figured something out? I know it's good to use body weight instead of straining your arm muscles. Not that I weigh very much right now."

"Heh, that's true, it's not like you can do any kind of deep muscle work. But I don't think I'd like that anyway. The lighter touch just feels so nice."

I stand up so that I can reach higher, pressing my forearm into his arch. "I get it, actually. I do like a good amount of pressure but was never into the deep tissue stuff. Too… jabby?"

"Mhmm," Leo sighs. I glance up towards his face, his eyes closed contentedly. I actually feel a sense of pride. As he said, I've never initiated something like this. It feels kind of satisfying since it's on my terms.

His response is a bit delayed, but eventually he says, "Would you be down for me trying to return the favor sometime? I can look up the basics online, and I'll be really careful. You said you used to get them all the time, yeah?"

"Maybe…" I muse, kneading under his toes now, and I can tell he's trying hard not to move and knock into me.

"With you that little it would be so easy to give you a full body massage… What should I look up? Swedish massages are a thing right?"

"Yeah, that's what I would usually get. Sure, I'd be down for trying."

"Yaaay… sounds… fun…"

And with that we drift into silence for a couple of minutes and eventually I turn my attention to his other foot. As he's keeping his eyes closed I wonder if I might actually be putting him back to sleep, but I can tell from his breathing and subtle movements that he's just really in the moment.

In the quiet my mind drifts back to the thoughts I'd had in the bath, specifically around the sexual matter... Can I actually go through with initiating it myself? It feels like this should be the right opportunity - he's relaxed, he's particularly endeared to me at the moment, so maybe he'd be extra gentle and considerate. And he's naked, conveniently. I look towards the towel wrapped around his waist, trying to picture what it looks like underneath. Flashbacks from the initial night of terror haunt me and my heart rate picks up. Can I really do this?

I take some deep breaths as I finish up the massage. It's now or never. I decide that I'd rather face it head on. Here goes nothing.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Sun Jul 24, 2022 5:51 pm

Chapter 7: Room Services

Part 2

I hoist myself up and on top of Leo’s foot, carefully slinking over his ankle, and slowly start crawling my way up his leg. His eyes flutter open and he stretches a little, flexing his feet behind me and shifting my position a bit. “That was lovely,” he says, though again looking a bit confused at what I’m up to. “Uhh, I can get you off the bed if you like?... Not that I’m not enjoying whatever you’re doing.”

“I…that’s okay,” I answer, noticing a waver in my voice. I’m getting nervous. I hadn’t really thought through exactly how to go about this. I climb over his knee now and reach the towel, which is quite soft and plush, as is on brand for this hotel.

The giant twitches a little as I near his crotch. “W…what’s gotten into you, little one?” he asks, his breathing hampered the closer I move. He sits up a bit to lean more in my direction. “You sure everything’s okay?”

“I-is this bad?” And I know I’m blushing, my fingers trembling as I try to get it together.

“No, of course not,” Leo gives me a concerned frown and seems to think he needs to take some kind of action, his hands closing in around me to scoop me into them. “Hold on a second, love, come here…”

I feel a mix of relief and frustration as he picks me up. I’m determined to get this over with. But I don’t know… how.

“Lily, you’re shaking… Talk to me, what’s going on?”

He gently brushes his thumb against my leg and I look up at those deep brown eyes of his, pupils a little dilated as I seem to have successfully started arousing him, but he looks intent and confused, a small apprehensive crease appearing between his eyebrows. This isn’t going like I’d hoped. But maybe some amount of communication is key after all.

“I’m sure you noticed…” I say with a sigh, “That we’re past the due date.”

The frown deepens for a moment until a look of understanding spreads across his face. He wasn’t expecting me to bring this up. “Oh. Um. So… just because it’s not off the table anymore doesn’t mean we need to rush into anything,” he says, shifting uncomfortably.

I give him a slightly exasperated look. “I don’t mean to keep bringing up that first night, but… you've already rushed into things, man. And I’d rather… I’d rather you not spring it on me when you feel like it…”

“I won’t.” And Leo looks pained now, though he seems to understand he deserves it. “I’m trying… to work on my impulsiveness.”

It’s so tempting to back out. He’s giving me the option to not go through with this. I know, though, that I will be constantly worrying about it if we don’t address it now. I can feel my hands stop shaking as I take a breath and strengthen my resolve. “But you’re going to end up doing it anyway,” I reply. “Eventually. Right?”

“I…” He falls silent for a moment, trying and failing to look stoic. It’s always so strange seeing these moments of his where he looks unsure of himself. “It’s… hard to resist you…” he says, wincing apologetically at how bad that sounds, “but I can try. Until you’re ready.”

Something about this moment awakens something in me. A determination to see this thing through. A desire to finally take action of some kind. A need to prove something to myself. I’m not sure what it is exactly, but I can feel it burning in my chest persistently.

I scoot to the side so that I’m fully sitting on just one of his palms and can reach over to touch the edge of his hand. As weird as it is to see him struggle, it feels even weirder to be the one reassuring him. “It’ll just be hanging over me otherwise. I want something to be on my terms… for once.”

Leo holds my gaze, lifting his now free hand up to my face, brushing my hair back with a finger that he lets linger there. “Are you sure?”

To my own shock, I smile at him. A little bit of a sad smile, but a tenacious one. “Just let me do this.”

He looks at me intensely before a wave of emotion seems to overtake him - he moves his hand so that it’s against my back and pulls me in for a tender kiss. His lips cover the side of my head and shoulder, brushing up against my cheek. And I do something neither one of us was expecting. I turn my face towards his upper lip. And kiss him back.

I can hear the sharp inhale through his nose as he reacts to my touch. The pressure against my back strengthens for a moment and I reflexively wriggle against him. I feel Leo's hand trembling slightly as the pressure eases again - he's trying to show restraint, knowing how careful he needs to be. Even though at six inches I'm bigger than I typically am around him, his face still dwarfs my frame, his lips together are wider than my head. I'm still so little compared to him.

His mouth runs gently down the side of my body as he kisses my neck, arm, abdomen. As he moves down, I'm shifted up against his cheek and catch a glimpse of his eye just above me, notice the flecks of gold on the chocolate iris. The eye closes and the smell of mint fills my vicinity as his lips part and a sigh washes over my stomach. I nestle into the space where his nose meets his cheek, leaning heavily on him.

We’re still for a moment, cuddling against each other. This isn’t so terrible, I think, enjoying the warmth of his skin as I run my fingers along the bridge of his nose. There’s far less fear than there used to be, now that I trust that he’s capable of handling me without hurting me. Though I know arousal can make that tricky and I still need to be on my guard.

“I want to try something,” Leo whispers, “I’m going to make you smaller, okay?”

“How small?” I ask, able to speak quietly since I’m so close to him.

“Two inches.”

“...Okay.”

But he doesn’t shrink me right away. Readjusting his fingers around me so he can hold me steady against his face with one hand, the giant uses his other arm to slide himself lower on the bed, until he’s laying against a couple of stacked pillows and we’re at a bit more of an angle. I lift my head, looking behind me, figuring that even if Leo took his hand away I wouldn’t necessarily fall off his face at this point.

The massive mouth that’s still against my stomach starts kissing me again, making its way slightly lower, around to my hip. My heart starts pounding a little harder at this. He gingerly takes one of my legs between finger and thumb, massaging it as he kisses me. I feel a sudden wave of anxiety as his mouth opens and the wet, lithe muscle of his tongue protrudes just enough to catch the edge of my hip. He moves lower and the tongue comes out again, and this time it pushes against the inside of my thigh.

“A-ah…” I gasp as an entirely new sensation hits me. He’s aiming for a very sensitive area on me. His fingers continue massaging my leg as he raises it…he’s using his pinkie to gently push the other leg, opening me up… “Wait-” I start to protest, but the giant’s moan interrupts me as his tongue comes out once more, pushing higher up on the inside of my thigh. My shorts are soaked with saliva as he thrusts, the tongue finally making its mark as it goes up between my legs and presses against me.

Something shoots up inside of me, an intense feeling, a full-body tingling that has nothing to do with the shrink ray. I gasp, not knowing if this is pain, or pleasure, or pure adrenaline, but whatever it is, it’s too much, it’s too fast…

“L-Leo?” I yelp, pushing my arms out against the giant’s cheek so that I can look him in the eye, which is mostly closed as he’s in the middle of sighing. Hearing my shout, his eyes blink open wider, and I feel his tongue retreat.

“Too much?” he asks softly as he tilts a bit to move his mouth back up to my abdomen.

“Y-yeah…” I whimper, pressing my legs closed again. They’re still trembling and I don’t know what to make about the whole thing.

“Sorry… So much for me not being impulsive…”

I lay back down on his cheek, curl in on myself a bit, take a few deep breaths. There’s a part of me that didn’t hate what he was doing. But the bigger part of me wants nothing to do with it right now.

Leo drapes his hand over my back, shifting me to the side so that I’m no longer against his mouth at all. “I'm sorry,” he says again, softly, “I was just wanting to make you feel good with all you’ve done for me… But I shouldn’t have assumed that was the way to do it. Do you want to stop?”

My hand drifts over to one of his fingers wrapped around me. Squeezes. Maybe I should be furious with him for crossing a line. But… I’m just not. I close my eyes for a second. Should I stop? Is this too confusing?

I don’t want to, I realize. That fire in my chest is still there, burning strong - I feel incredibly determined to see this thing through. Plus, I’m reassured that he stopped when I told him to. At least he’s cooperating.

“No…” I respond, “but I’d rather we focus on you. I think that’s what would make me feel good, or um… at least, more comfortable. Okay?”

“I mean, that’s not exactly a problem for me,” Leo responds, shaking me with a chuckle.

I get back up again, kneeling on his cheek and leaning a hand against his nose for stability. It’s tricky to not fall over one of his facial features. I'm feeling keen to get things moving again… What's the best way to arouse a giant?

“So,” I say, shaking off the nerves and trying to resume a more light-hearted tone, “Does this mean you’d rather I stay at six inches after all?”

“Well, the idea was that I shrink you down as I pleasure you,” he replies, looking entertained by the way I’m always just on the verge of losing my balance on his face. "But then I royally screwed up on that one."

"Aww darn," I lament with a dramatic flair, "Guess you missed your chance. That's just too bad."

"What, my chance to shrink you?"

"In fact, what I think that means is that you have to make me bigger instead."

"Oh, really?" I've gotten his attention as he watches me with a smile.

"Uh huh. An inch for every royal screw up you've ever made. Let's see… gosh, where should we even start?"

“Hey now,” and Leo plucks me up around the torso, lifting me up at arm's length so that I’m dangling high above him. “Don’t get me wrong, I love this newfound confidence you’ve gotten today, but let’s not get cocky.”

"Worth a shot,” I say, and although I’m trying to be bold I’m still clinging to his hand reflexively, feeling butterflies in my stomach from way up here.

Leo grins at me playfully and sways me back and forth with his arm still outstretched. “I think I’ll just have to shrink you from right up there, for your insolence. Hopefully you don’t slip out of my fingers…!”

The device is still next to him in bed, and he picks it up to aim it in my direction. I don’t think I’ve ever gotten smaller from up above him like this and, as the warmth and tingling overtakes me, it's particularly strange to feel myself rising farther up from him alongside the falling sensation. I do get really nervous as his hand expands around me, and he has to progressively shorten the space between his fingers to keep up with my dwindling body. I can see on his expression that this is such a rush for him, and he lets out a shuddering exhale as he feels me shrinking in his grasp.

I’ve almost reached the two inch destination when he readjusts his grip on me. His index and middle finger move to pinch my torso from behind, and I gasp and hold on tight as now that there's nothing under me.

Seeing the genuine fear cross my face, Leo reassures me with, "It’s okay, I got you" as he continues, slipping his thumb underneath my body. His dexterity really has only improved over time. I'm now laying on my stomach from a more stable perch, looking over the edge at the still growing giant, the rest of his fingers curling around my back.

"How's the weather up there, Thumbelina?" he calls up to me as I settle into my size, still beaming at my much smaller form now laying on his thumb.

"A little chilly," I yell back truthfully, shivering, especially since my shorts are still wet from his spit. I look down down at his body, stretching my neck to look over the cliff of his arm, my mind working. "Actually, I want to try something," I add.

"What's that?"

“Can you put me back on your face?”

The giant raises an eyebrow at me, one end of his mouth curling up. “Be my guest,” he responds as he lowers me back down - I hold on a little tighter from the vertigo as I descend - and then he lays his thumb right onto his forehead. I disembark, getting my bearings for a moment now that I'm smaller than before. I crawl on my hands and knees along the edge of his eyebrow, pausing at the end as I look down the side of his head, towards his shoulder.

Leo exhales a little slower and I can feel a muscle relax under me as he enjoys the feeling of me moving around. I expected as much. Feeling confident that he's lying at enough of a diagonal angle that I can do this, I turn to start climbing down the side of his face.

I first slink to his ear, bracing a foot against the inner edge of it. Leo twitches slightly and I see his hand raise up in the distance as he worries that I'll fall. I do almost lose my balance at this and quickly tell him, "Don't move." He stiffens. I'm so close to his ear that I can almost whisper to him, which doesn't happen often unless he's wearing the earpiece. "I'm just seeing if I can get down to your chest… Hold still for me, okay?"

From my position I can see his cheek reddening ever so slightly at the authority in my voice. "Mm-hmm," he responds faintly, though I can tell he's having a hard time not moving.

Spurred on by a weird assertiveness I'm feeling out of giving him an order, I continue descending along the angled curves of his body. I climb down to his jawline, taking a moment to hoist myself over the edge of it, so that I can slide down to the side of his throat.

My legs are just against his jugular and I can feel his pulse starting to quicken as I move. He's managing to hold still but I can still hear his breath shudder as I move down the more sensitive area until I reach his collarbone. I climb over this last obstacle, finally reaching the wide expanse of his chest.

"Nice," Leo says to me a little huskily as I walk over his pecs and his face comes into view again. He gives me an encouraging smile, "All that time at the gym is paying off, huh? My little monkey…"

He moves a tall finger around me for a moment, tracing a circle on his skin with me inside. I glance up to see his enraptured expression, and our eyes meet.

"So what do you think," he purrs, moving his finger to meet me, running it up along my back, "You down for some more mountain climbing?"

"Well," I can feel my palms tingling with nervousness and close them into fists. I try to keep my tone steady as I turn to look down the long length of his torso. "I think I might have to go on a hike first…"

Leo runs his finger back down my body before moving his hand aside. "Safe travels," he says softly, though his eyes are alight with anticipation.

I immediately channel my anxious energy into walking, padding my way down the center of his chest. I fixate on his distant waist, the shock of white towel against his tan skin, still covering up the source of my fear. My body is having a visceral reaction as it remembers the trauma I went through a few weeks ago, forced to climb the fleshy tower, getting crushed against its skin, covered in its warm sticky fluids-

Deep breaths, I think, returning to my usual mantra. But the PTSD is strong, haunting me as I move along his abdomen now… Trying to focus on my footing as I gently rise and fall with the giant's breathing… I get to just above his belly button, and the towel is up ahead… I hesitate, my legs failing me as they're begging me to not take another step… My head is swimming and I'm feeling dizzy…

And then, as if from far, far away I hear Leo's voice reaching out to me. "Lily? We can stop whenever you want. Seriously."

I blink and my vision clears. I'm able to take another breath, his reassurance helping me calm down. Everything is different this time… He’s not just thinking about himself anymore. It’s going to be okay.

I don’t give myself the option of backing out, spurred on by whatever fiery driving force I had managed to summon at the beginning of this. But I do look back at the giant’s face - he’s a bit more propped up on his elbows now as he watches me, his expression a mix of concern and arousal - and I call back to him, “I’m alright. Could you… take the towel off? I just…uh… just want to take it in.”

Leo smiles, not looking at all embarrassed or self-conscious. “In all its glory?” he laughs, then reaches a hand forward, making the trek to his waist so much faster than I could have, and untucks the towel, lifting the circus tent of a sheet up and off of him.

There it is. Just past the grassy patch of pubic hair lies the monument, coming to life like a great, waking beast without the towel to hold it down. It’s odd how I’ve gotten so used to Leo’s massiveness, and his penis isn’t really any bigger than his hand or his foot or his head, and yet it sets my heart racing like nothing else. It just looks so alive, as if it has a will of its own, influencing the rest of the giant’s mind and body with a devious power. It's like I’m facing off with the root cause of so much of my trauma. And I glare at it defiantly, feeling like I have something to prove.

I give myself a few seconds to digest my various emotions. Try to think about my next steps. I’m not altogether sure what my end goal is. But I figure that before anything else, I need to get closer.

My legs are listening to me again as I step forward. I curve around the navel like it’s a pothole, continuing down the rest of the abdomen. I reach the patch of pubes and glance down at them curiously - the last time I was here was when I first became a millimeter tall. It felt like such a jungle down there, surrounded by tall, wire-like trees. But in reality, Leo’s not a very hairy guy so the grass is relatively sparse, and I’m finding it fairly easy to traverse through the pubes, which don’t even quite reach up to my waist at my current two-inch stature.

I notice Leo’s wincing a little as I brush through the hair, his breathing getting choppy since the area I'm walking through is getting increasingly sensitive. Returning my attention to his dick straight in front of me, I see that it’s continuing to grow in size and right itself upwards. Despite him just having showered there’s a slight musk and warm humidity in the air. I pause again, just outside of the giant cock’s reach, and try to regard it with curiosity - like I’m figuring out how to tame a wild horse or something. A horse that’s the size of a beluga whale and growing.

The giant lets out a soft groan, his voice heavy with a slight whine in his tone as I feel his muscles tense. “You’re killing me, little one…”

I realize I must be massively teasing him, moving so slowly over his body and coming so close to his dick without making any contact. Its head is too high for me to reach at the moment, looming overhead and casting me in its shadow. I press on, curving around to aim towards the base of his shaft, on the side. The warmth of his skin is palpable from a distance, and finally I reach my hands out as I approach, my breathing just as hampered as Leo’s as I look up the length of his member, my fingers are trembling as they near its tree trunk-like girth, and then I finally touch him.

The entire structure shudders against my palms and I hear a sigh of pleasure behind me. I notice out of the corner of my eye, just beyond the giant’s hip, that he’s still holding onto the towel in his hand, and he’s squeezing and releasing the cloth like it’s a stress toy. I know he’s wanting to grab me so badly. I silently thank him for giving me space, and warn myself that he might not be able to control himself forever.

I remember how effective climbing was last time, and seeing as he’s nearly fully erect while also laying flat, his dick is almost in line with his stomach at this point. Keeping a hand on the cock, I circle around it to the back so that I can try and climb up, and I need to step up and onto the softer skin of his ballsack in the process. I’ve only ever really known about a guy’s balls being sensitive in a bad way, so I’m actually afraid of hurting him as I climb, but to my surprise Leo’s winces still sound like they’re coming from pleasure and not pain. I glance towards his face to make sure, and he’s leaning just high enough against the pillows to still have line of sight on me despite me being behind his member. Our gazes lock and he smiles, a bit out of breath.

“You okay?” he asks, checking in, and he’s looking so elated that it’s infectious and I can’t help but give a weak smile back as I nod. “Good… You’re driving me crazy, love.”

His shaft should be a lot easier to climb from this side, but seeing as his skin is now fairly taught, I actually have trouble hoisting myself up over that initial hump. My hands and legs push against the pillar, making him gasp, and as he sees me struggle he lifts a hand up and brings it to me. I brace myself, worrying that he’s lost patience and is about to snatch me up, but instead he slides a finger up behind me, offering me a boost. I step onto the digit and it’s enough for me to scramble up, and I’m balancing on him now, clinging on as if I’m scaling an inflatable tower. Hand over foot, I push myself up, trying not to fall off the bobbing cock, not sure what I’ll do once I get to the top…

“Wait,” Leo winces and I do, pausing just a little over halfway up the shaft as he tries to catch his breath. “J-Jesus, this is…” But he trails off, closing his eyes as he takes a shuddering breath.

The dick is still shifting under me and I try to keep my balance and stay in place as I straddle the beast. It feels more like an animal than ever, as if trying to buck me off, and without meaning to, my hips are grinding against it, to the point that I can feel my heart fluttering at the warm flesh pressing up between my legs. This little riding movement looks like it's about to drive Leo over the edge, and with a larger swell and accompanied moan, I see ahead of me a mass of precum rolling out of him, sliding on the opposite side from me. The lurch of his cock as this happens almost throws me right off the side, and I suddenly lay my body down against the shaft, holding on tightly.

“Whoa, careful," the giant says, fighting against the arousal to stay present, and his fingers appear underneath, ready to catch me. He lets out a chuckle as he watches me hang on desperately. "I guess you’re at a bit of an awkward size… Too small to have a proper grip. Too big for a stable surface."

I know where this is going, I'd been waiting for something like this. I lift up a little, giving him a glowering look as I respond, "Let me take one guess as to which direction you’re about to go."

"You know me so well," he says with a mischievous grin, "I’ll put in the earpiece right now, just to make sure I can hear you if anything goes wrong. Say the word and I promise I'll stop."

I'm not giving up now that I've come this far. Leo takes my silence as a go-ahead.

"I'm just going to make sure you don't fall off as you get smaller," he mutters, gently laying his index finger on top of my back. "Down you go…"

I close my eyes and try to focus on my breathing as I dwindle between the two surfaces sandwiching my body. His dick feels less and less round, the finger a greater and greater pressure… The warmth from the shrinking heightens the heat I was already feeling from his skin. I realize he didn't tell me how much smaller he'd make me, but I can tell as the tingling dissipates that I'm at half an inch, judging by the scale of his finger, which completely eclipses my body. One of his favorite sizes after all… I think bitterly.

He doesn't lift the digit off immediately and I start writhing under him in protest as it's getting hard to breathe. He groans at this, but I feel the pressure release and cool air tickle my skin. I lift my head, gulp as I look up ahead at the monstrous cockhead, a beast in its own right, just up the road that's his shaft. I look up higher to Leo’s face looming in the distance, eyeing my tiny form hungrily.

“You really make my dick look massive,” he coos, voice echoing as he leans a little further towards me. “Feeling a bit more stable down there?”

I get up on my hands and knees, still adjusting to my tinier size on his mammoth member and trying not to let the panic bubble up. “I would if you didn’t move so much,” I whimper, trying to cling to whatever bump I can find on his skin as the floor bulges.

“Well, that I can’t help… You’re turning me on too much... And it’s only more s-sensitive up ahead…”

Taking this as a cue, and feeling like I don’t have many other options, I press on, continuing to climb towards the lip of the head. I pass over a bump that I remember is particularly sensitive so I know to brace myself against the exuberant swell reacting to my touch. I’m thankful that his dick is angled so that the precum must still be dripping off the other side, it’s difficult enough traversing this without getting caught up in a slippery liquid.

Straining under the effort, I finally reach the head, and as I climb over the edge of it and Leo’s moans fill the air, I don’t know how I manage to keep my grip through the spasm that overtakes his lower body. It sounds like he’s hyperventilating for a moment and all I can do is hold on and try to keep still as he settles back down.

I don't know what to do at this point as I can't go much higher on the tip. The skin is smooth here and the only way I can hold on is by wedging myself in the groove that leads up to the slit. My heart sinks at the sight of the precum's source and I briefly flashback to when Leo made me get inside the hole last time. I reflexively move back a bit and then almost fall off again with the dick continuing to twitch.

Massive fingers appear to my side as the giant tries to manually steady my perch. Their sudden appearance makes me jump and there's another moan in reaction to my movement.

“What...kind of magic are you using?” he booms and in the distance I see his knee rising up as he curls a leg in, digging his heel into the mattress. "I'm not even touching you…"

Feeling a little steadier now that he's holding the tip still, I turn my head towards his face. “Leo… I’m not sure you noticed," I pant, despite knowing his question was rhetorical, "but I think this might be your fetish.”

Amidst his gasps he manages to laugh. “So true… God, you feel amazing and you look so tiny and… fuck… I just want to make you smaller…”

My blood runs cold. Again? Already? This is starting to get way over my head and fear grips me like a vice… but I take in how his eyes are closing, cheeks flushed and his breath ragged, and under me his dick is bulging longingly. He has to be close. I can hang in there… He has the earpiece in. I tell myself, If something goes wrong… If I scream at him to stop… he’ll stop. I have to trust that.

Still, I decide to advocate for myself and pray that he'll listen. "Hold on!" I say urgently, and he winces with impatience but opens his eyes to look at me, "I'm scared to be on here if you do that. I'll fall or drown or…"

"I got you, love," his voice sounds a little raspy now as he tries to give me a reassuring smile. "Can you climb to my thumb?"

I look over and can see the digit poking out from the side of the cock head. Knowing that every move will make him twitch, I try to hurry, crawling quickly over the curving dome of his member and having to slide a short way down a slope to crash into the edge of his thumb. I cling to the digit, still sitting on his throbbing dick but reassured to have better handholds on his thumb once I'm smaller.

“There you go, little bug…” Leo pushes himself to sit more upright and get a better view of me. The other fingers of his hand wrap around his shaft and I brace myself as he begins to massage himself. “Now shrink for me, Lily…”

I cower and tremble as his voice starts echoing louder and the quaking of his dick gets more intense as it expands against me, and it’s getting hard to make sense of anything as I’m overtaken by the tingling that reduces my body further and further down.

“Oh fuck,” the giant moans, “I can’t believe that’s you down there… I can feel you getting smaller and smaller on me…”

His thumb presses against me, pushing me into the soft skin of the head, the weight intense but not unbearable. I’m trapped between two massive walls as I dwindle past ant size. I thrash as I try to push myself up higher, trying to climb on the digit that’s now as big as a building. The smaller I get, the more I worry I’ll be crushed, but I miscalculated my ability to cry out to him when I’m struggling to breathe… It’s getting darker, I've got to be near the millimeter mark… I disappear into his flesh, soon becoming tiny enough to slip between two ridges in his thumbprint, drowning in a world of heat and pressure and sound.

“You’re so fucking tiny, little speck… keep shrinking—aaahhh–”

And I look up, peering through a narrow gap, and see the looming shape of a fleshy mountain erupting like a volcano, the blast accompanied with a deafening groan that fills my being and makes everything shake. I’m knocked silly by the intensity of it all, and I watch helplessly as the white magma shoots up into the sky, beyond my field of vision… and then, to my horror, I see a huge amount of it falling right back in this direction.

Before I have the chance to brace myself or even scream, the sky suddenly changes color - I can’t see the mountain anymore, sounds are muffled, the light is dimmed further. I realize I’m now staring up at an expanse of skin lined with grooves and trenches. I can’t remember the last time I’ve been this small so it’s all guesswork on my part, but I think it’s Leo’s palm. I figure that at the last moment he covered my spot with his other hand to protect me from the torrent of cum. Thank god for his reflexes.

I sit there, still trapped by a wall of flesh in a groove on his thumb, trying desperately to catch my breath again, and although it’s hard to make sense of the distant hurricane-like whooshing sounds in the distance, I think the giant is doing the same. I hadn’t even realized that I was done shrinking or that there were tears on my face - my whole body is still shaking in the wake of the cataclysmic event. I’m alive, I think, and although those last few minutes ended up much, much more intense than I bargained for, a wave of relief and accomplishment passes through me. I did it. I got through it. It’s done.

The relief is fairly short-lived, though, as I’m still in quite the predicament right now. After a few moments of trying to calm down, I’m the one who speaks first. “F-fuck, Leo… how s-small am I right now?”

The sky changes color again as the hand above me lifts away. More light filters in as the thumb I'm on slowly starts tilting upwards and I’m pulled away from the mountainous dick. A little less worried about accidentally getting crushed at any moment, I try to climb up the trench that I’m in even as the thumb is turning and becoming a floor instead of a wall. The space is so wide and open above me, the sky a confusing swirl of shapes and colors.

I jump and cower as I feel the magnitude of the rumbling voice crash into me. “Um… Well, judging by how I can’t even see you from here…” I make it to the top of the ridge, look out at the field of trenches all around me. The pad of his thumb is as big as a football field. “Let’s see, apparently you’re… 0.12 millimeters tall. Okay… that’s so hot, but also maybe excessive…”

This is one of the smallest sizes I’ve ever been at. The longer I stare at my surroundings, my brain is slowly piecing together a couple of things. I see a floating landmass rising into view in the distance, a finger I think. If I follow it down I can make out the topography of his palm… his arm in the distance… I’m not sure if that’s his stomach or his chest behind it all… Up above, that must be his head moving…

“Please grow me back,” I beg, my heart racing as I try to make out his face in the sky. “Please.”

“Right…”

And the tingling starts again, almost immediately. I let out a relieved sigh. “Thank you.”
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Mon Jul 25, 2022 3:47 pm

Chapter 7: Room Services

Part 3

As I take up more and more space on the giant thumb, things slowly start coming into focus around me. Leo’s carefully moving me upwards as I grow, bringing me closer to his face which goes from the size of a canyon to a mountain to a building. He’s sporting a wide smile and his eyes are deep and dark and imploring as he watches me come back into view again. He looks so… happy.

“There's my little rockstar,” he says softly, and the booming of his voice is feeling more manageable. "That was amazing. Well, for me at least… are you okay? I know, I made you too small…”

“You think?” my voice is still quivering but I’m starting to get a hold of myself. At least I didn’t go fully microscopic this time, nor did I pass out. Still, it’s rather shocking how quickly I’m recovering this time around.

I’m going from sitting on his thumb to straddling it as I pass the one-inch mark and he guides me over to his other palm. I clamber onto the wider surface as I continue berating him, “I don’t care what that machine says about my vitals or whatever, one wrong move down there and I’m dead.”

Leo’s pulling the earpiece out now, and as he watches me his eyebrows curve in a pitying manner. “It’s… not quite that simple. But I don’t want to argue. I’m sure it felt that dire, so I’m sorry…”

“Whatever,” I sigh. I reach my three inch height and collapse onto my knees in a heap on his palm, quite worn out from the adrenaline but finally allowing myself to feel the relief again… and the strange satisfaction. After a moment I look back at him, and he perks up as he meets my gaze, his expression a clash between elation in the afterglow and concern for me. Now that I’m feeling safe again and almost giddy with relief, I can’t help but give him a weak smile, adding with a softer tone, “Sounds like you enjoyed it, at least?”

Leo grins at me and leans back a bit. “You have no idea. I am absolutely spent. Did I get any on you?”

I look down at myself, and though I’m clearly disheveled, I don’t see a single speck of cum on my body. “Uhh… no, actually.”

“Good.” He pauses for an extra beat to look me over and make sure I'm alright, then he bends a leg up, extending his arm to bring his hand over to his knee. “Can I put you down for a second? I uh… need a bit more cleanup.”

I go ahead and slip off the side of his hand to sit on his kneecap. He uses the towel beside him to clean off the back of his hand - confirming the thought I had earlier about how he must have blocked the stream from hitting me - before wiping off his crotch and abdomen.

“I do really want to thank you, Lily,” says Leo as he moves, “I’m sorry if you just felt pressured to do this because you figured it was inevitable. But it still means a lot to me. Not to mention this time, you faced your fears all by yourself. I’m so proud of you.”

There it is, the sweet words of encouragement. I sigh and hug my knees into myself. Maybe I’m still the one getting manipulated after all. I wonder just how aware he is of the tactics he’s using.

“Well," I say, "it definitely went too far at the end there, but… thank you too, Leo. For being… generally… more considerate this time.”

All I know is that my words are genuine, for better or worse. I just… I can’t do it. I can’t pretend. I can’t manipulate. Maybe I just need more time. Or maybe it doesn’t even matter because we’ll find that, eventually, we’ll be able to see more eye to eye and I can ask him to release me from his captivity, and he’ll finally say yes. But in the meantime, maybe I just… see what this shrunken life has to offer. Apparently I can handle it fairly well, all things considered. And I’m so tired of fighting against it all the time.

The giant is looking at me fondly, and he reaches his hand up to gently hold my shoulder between finger and thumb. “I’ll keep trying to get better. We’ll figure this out, love. Can I pick you back up?"

I nod and he wraps his fingers around my body, deftly lifting me from my perch. His expression changes, a small frown forming out of nowhere.

“What?” I ask, frowning back in confusion.

“It’s just… now that I'm paying attention, I can feel how wet your shorts are. And not in the good way I imagine. I didn't mean to get my spit all over you."

"Oh," I respond, caught off guard. I’d almost completely forgotten about that. Does he not remember that time he put me in his mouth for multiple minutes and almost drowned me in said spit? This is nothing in comparison. "It's fine, my legs are already dry. I’ll change in a bit.”

He smiles and brings me in for a brief, tender kiss on the side of the head. "Still," he continues, “using my tongue was just a bad idea overall. Noted for the future."

"I don't think…” I pause, hesitating to complete my sentence. But even if it’s the wrong move, it slips out anyway, “It wasn’t necessarily a bad thing inherently, I… I’m just not ready, Leo. You know I’m pretty inexperienced, right? And that’s with normal-sized men. Much less with giant ones.”

He’s thoughtful for a moment. “Hold on.” And he readjusts himself, scooting forward so that he can lie back again on the cushions he’d propped up. “If we’re going to do this, we need to have proper pillow talk.”

He lays his cheek on the white fabric and gently deposits me down right next to him on the pillow. I welcome the soft surface and lay on my back, limbs sprawled out, letting out a sigh. I still feel a bit self-conscious about what I’ve just told him.

Leo watches me for a moment, enjoying the intimacy of me lying inches from his face, before he resumes the conversation. “You’ve mentioned that before, not having done a lot with guys. I guess I’m not clear with just how inexperienced we’re talking here…”

I sigh again, feeling my cheeks flush with vulnerability. Welp, I've already gone through the full gambit of emotions today. Fuck it. “As in, I’m a virgin. If that still counts at this point.”

“Oh…” He blinks. “Well, shit.”

“Yup. 24 years old and still a virgin. Not that I’m insecure about it or anything.” I turn away from him, burying my face into my hands.

“You shouldn’t be,” he says, reaching up to carefully pet the side of my body, “It’s nothing to be ashamed of… I really don’t get why people make such a big deal about virginity anyway. If anything, though, I’m impressed - how on earth have you managed to keep guys off of you for this long?”

“You say that like I turned heads wherever I went. I don’t think you understand that I’ve never been very popular.”

“Heh. I don’t think you understand how gorgeous you are.” There’s a pause as I’m not sure how to respond and then he adds, “Wait, was I your first kiss?”

I laugh a little at this, turning so that I’m on my back again and looking his way. “Okay, maybe I’m not quite that inexperienced.”

“I don’t know!” he says with a chuckle of his own, relieved to see my smile.

“I’ve been on dates before. I guess I’ve just been pretty picky and didn’t want to rush into a relationship so none of it really went anywhere.”

“Okay, that actually does sound like you. You know, I really appreciated the fact that you wanted to send messages for so long before meeting in person. It was nice getting to know you like that first.”

I almost agree with him outright but I keep my mouth shut this time. I’ve already said so much, been so vulnerable with him, and I’m worried I’ve gone overboard. It's also at this point that I realize how frigid I am the longer I lay here on what might be some kind of cooling pillow. I start shivering.

Leo notices and wordlessly brings up a hand to lay it over my body, fingers curling around me. Soon my muscles begin relaxing and I reflexively snuggle into the warmth. It's one of those times where his size is actually helpful - I'm so small that he can easily cover me like he’s tucking me into bed.

The giant smiles gently and squeezes my frame ever so slightly, giving me a little hand hug. "Thank you for talking to me, Lily. For what it's worth, inexperienced or not, you absolutely know how to make a guy feel fantastic."

I keep my mouth shut, considering this. Up until today I’ve felt zero control over the amount of pleasure I’ve supposedly given him, and even today I don’t know if I did anything particularly creative or skilled. I still feel inexperienced with sex, even though I guess I’m not anymore, which is a weird thought... I’d always imagined my first time would be… well, very different. Consensual, for one. I would have hoped to do it with someone I was in love with. Oof. That’s sad, I think, closing my eyes and trying to chase this train of thought away.

We lay there for a little while in silence, resting. I keep my eyes closed, trying to unclench every muscle that I can find in my body. It's already been quite the day. After a while Leo gently tries to break the quiet, whispering, "You asleep, love?"

I blink my eyes open and shake my head. He's gazing at me adoringly and looks incredibly comfortable. My cheeks feel suddenly warm as I realize he's probably just been staring at me this whole time.

"So I'd love to stay just like this all day," he says, gently squeezing his hand around me again, "But I should probably eat something…"

"Oh yeah," I say, lifting my head, "You never had breakfast."

"That's okay, this was soooo worth it. How about I get you a change of clothes, put on a movie, and we just hang out for a bit?"

I smile. "Sounds good."
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Tue Jul 26, 2022 2:49 pm

Chapter 8: Days in the Life of a Fairy

Reaching Out

LeoDeJaneiro: Why hello. Fancy seeing you here
PikaPippin: Seriously dude?
LeoDeJaneiro: Why not? Whatchu up to?
PikaPippin: Trying to figure out the navigation on this thing. You said it has minesweeper right?
LeoDeJaneiro: I was joking. It does have your full library of games on Steam tho
PikaPippin: Aww no minesweeper?
LeoDeJaneiro: lmao
LeoDeJaneiro: We can get you minesweeper
PikaPippin: lol I'm kidding this is pretty great
PikaPippin: I think i want to start a new farm in stardew
LeoDeJaneiro: I've actually been thinking of doing the same! Co-op? :)
PikaPippin: Maybe.. i don't think you have as much free time as I do tho..
LeoDeJaneiro: That's true. Go on without me, build the best most successful farm
LeoDeJaneiro: And don't forget us little guys ;)
PikaPippin: Hardy har
PikaPippin: What time you coming back tonight
LeoDeJaneiro: I think I can actually leave really soon, so maybe 4:30?
LeoDeJaneiro: Ooo actually that'll give me time to cook something fancy for dinner. Any requests? We've got a lot of eggs to use up
PikaPippin: You keep saying you want to make quiche
LeoDeJaneiro: Oh that's right!! I'll swing by the market and get some spinach
PikaPippin: If they have peaches could you pick one up?
LeoDeJaneiro: You got it
LeoDeJaneiro: I really missed IMing like this
PikaPippin: It's definitely easier on my ears
LeoDeJaneiro: Aww is it that bad?
PikaPippin: lol no you're fine
LeoDeJaneiro: Ok good. I’m about to head out.
LeoDeJaneiro: See you soon little one <3



I open and close my hand, stretching my fingers out. It’s weird, after several weeks of being too small to use a computer, I’m not used to typing on a keyboard anymore. Or a touchpad or whatever this thing is.

I have to admit, the new setup is beautiful. I’d always just used a clunky desktop for gaming, but this thing is sleek, with the 3-monitor setup I’ve only ever dreamed of, backlighting that I currently have set to purple, a liquid cooling system. The processing is faster than anything I’ve owned, and the only downside is that it doesn't have the best graphics card, limited by literal space, but that hasn't really impacted my experience yet. The controls are taking some getting used to - I guess making tiny keys and mouse buttons was too tricky, so instead there’s a touchscreen that I use, the bulk of which displays a regular keyboard, and then on the side is a tracking pad in lieu of a mouse. I don’t know who made this thing or how, but I’m just thankful it exists.

Leo has my new computer synced up to his phone and laptop, where he can set up parameters and essentially have control over everything. I technically have internet access, which is mind-blowing to me, but I can only use it if he turns it on from his side, so that he can monitor what I’m doing. I don’t love the lack of privacy (I’m still very much using my physical journals and whatnot for my own thoughts), but I get why he wouldn’t trust me with the entire internet yet.

Still. I now have access to my own emails, my text messages even. After he set everything up for me this morning and went to work, I texted six of my friends about nothing in particular and ended up in happy tears over it. It felt like getting a small piece of my soul back. And in just a few days I have some video chat sessions planned with a couple of people, including my sister. I’m beyond excited to speak to another human again.

The extra entertainment is certainly a bonus too - I feel a burst of serotonin as I click the "Install" button for Stardew Valley. And then my enthusiasm is promptly dampened a few seconds later as the download pauses from Leo logging off on his end. I’d expected as much though. Hopefully I’ll be able to play after dinner tonight, depending on what shenanigans he has in mind.

I sit back in my chair and stretch my arms over my head. Maybe I’ll go work out for a bit while I wait for him to get home.

As I climb up the 30 foot ladder to the shelf above the desk - with much more confidence now than I did the first time I climbed this thing - I groan as I catch a glimpse of the latest addition to the gym that I’d almost forgotten about. Leo thought it would be hilarious and adorable to add in a hamster wheel. Nevermind that I have plenty of room to run laps if that’s what I wanted to do. I did try it out to appease him and found that, even just walking, it was a little difficult to maintain good balance on the spinning surface. But I refused to try running on it. I’ve seen what happens to hamsters that get caught by the momentum. No thanks. I get to the top of the ladder, give the wheel a glare as I walk by it and, just to spite it, run up and down the shelf a few times as a warmup.

Something that I’ve been trying to focus on lately is a series of knotted ropes made of various lengths and materials. I haven’t been able to reach the top of the longest one, which is almost 40 feet long to me, but I have a good feeling today - and besides, there’s an inflatable cushion at the bottom that I find kind of fun to fall into. I’m over three quarters of the way up and my arms are starting to shake when I hear the front door open. Apparently he did not take very long at all at the market.

Leo walks in and I feel a little self conscious still gripping the rope. His eyes search for me for a moment before lighting up when he sees where I’m at. “Oh hey, look at you go! Come on, you got this.”

I don’t answer, feeling very distracted now, and my muscles are screaming for respite, but I’m so close so I continue pushing myself up and up as the giant comes over to watch me and cheer me on. Finally my hand hits metal as I reach the bar at the top.

“Yeaaaahh, awesome job, Lily!” he says, grinning, “That’s a first, right? Okay now question is, can you climb down?”

“Nope!” I choke out, and I’m breathing hard as I look back down towards the cushion below. I’m more than used to heights at this point so I quickly assess that I’m fine letting go. As I tumble through the air, though, I’m promptly intercepted by two giant hands cupped underneath me.

“Gotcha,” Leo quips playfully, moving his hands down as he catches me so it's not such a hard landing. I’m still quite fatigued and out of breath as I lay there, so when he brings me to his face for a quick kiss, I don’t do much to protest except lift an arm up - he settles for kissing said arm instead.

“Hey,” I call up, starting to catch my breath, “Could I ask a favor?”

“Of course.” He's still grinning and looks like he wants to bring me in for another cuddle but resists the urge this time.

“I do think it would be good for me to get better at climbing down, I’m way worse at that. Do you think you could set up another ladder so I could get up there easier?”

“Yeah, no problem. I think I still have enough left over, so I could probably set that up tonight if you like.”

"Thanks," I say, finally sitting up on his palm.

"No worries, love. Okay, I should get started on dinner," and he's setting his hand back down on the shelf now to let me climb off, "First time making it florentine, I hope it turns out okay."

"Are you making the dough from scratch?"

"Yup! So it'll take a little while, want me to bring you some of that peach as a snack?"

"Actually…" I'm still sitting on his hand and I hesitate for a moment. "Um. Do you think I could join you?"

Leo's eyebrows shoot up and he looks stunned. I blabber on nervously in the silence.

"I just, I don't think I've seen you cook before. I was never great at it myself, but I’d see my friend Rachel have so much fun baking and I always wanted to try making a pie or something from scratch so I thought I could just see-"

"No, no, that's totally fine," he interrupts and his smile returns in full force. "I'd really love that." He lifts his hand back off the shelf with me in tow, moving a little slower and more mindfully than before. "If you want, I'm sure I could find something for you to do. You can be my little helper!"

"Okay." I smile softly in return.

He carries me to the kitchen and sets me on the counter. I haven't been here before so I take a moment to look around at the towering appliances and cookbooks as Leo starts gathering materials.

"Oh, I know what you could do," he says as he sets a bag of flour next to the food processor. "The spinach selection wasn't the best, could you go through and pick out anything that looks off?"

"Yeah, I think so."

He spreads the leaves out on a cutting board to make it easier for me to look through, and the assigned task is easy enough. I pause often to watch him as he works, fascinated. He definitely has a passion for what he's doing and his hands are well practiced. While he makes the dough, he explains what he's doing to me as he goes and welcomes my questions. I do feel like I'm learning and am surprised by how satisfying it is to contribute in some small way. Leo seems overjoyed by my presence and being able to share his hobby with me. Overall it's a nice change of pace for us.

Except for the part where he dips his pinkie in flour and pokes me in the cheek, leaving a big white streak on my face. In retrospect, that was inevitable.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Wed Jul 27, 2022 4:15 pm

Chapter 8: Days in the Life of a Fairy

You Scratch My Back...

LeoDeJaneiro: Question.
PikaPippin: Answer?
LeoDeJaneiro: What’s your favorite kind of theme park ride?
PikaPippin: Oh I hate where this is going.
LeoDeJaneiro: ???
LeoDeJaneiro: I’m just curious!
PikaPippin: Dude it already feels like I have to ride a roller coaster every other day
LeoDeJaneiro: lol I promise I’m not going to do anything
PikaPippin: Uh huh
PikaPippin: No dungeon drop into the laundry basket
PikaPippin: Or water slide into the bathtub
PikaPippin: Or a trip in the salad spinner
LeoDeJaneiro: Alright now you’re just giving me ideas
PikaPippin: Shit
LeoDeJaneiro: Ok ok ok
LeoDeJaneiro: Just pretend for a moment that you’re not 3 inches tall
PikaPippin: Right
LeoDeJaneiro: And you’re going to Disney with some friends
PikaPippin: Yeah
LeoDeJaneiro: Which ride do you prioritize?
PikaPippin: Umm
PikaPippin: Carousel of progress
LeoDeJaneiro: …really?
PikaPippin: I actually don't mind that ride lol. But I was just trying to think of the most boring chill thing that exists
LeoDeJaneiro: Lily I’m not going to put you in the salad spinner
PikaPippin: Okay okay… I actually really like those chair swing rides.
LeoDeJaneiro: Ooo like the carousel ones where you’re dangling off the sides?
PikaPippin: Yeah, they’re not usually too intense and it feels like you’re flying
PikaPippin: How about you, what’s your favorite?
LeoDeJaneiro: I love water rides
LeoDeJaneiro: Can’t really handle anything too intense though. I get really nauseous
PikaPippin: I used to love thrill rides when I was a kid. Guess my stomach’s lined with steel
PikaPippin: Except for car rides for whatever reason, those always made me nauseous
LeoDeJaneiro: Oh really? Is that still a problem?
PikaPippin: Not since I’ve been this small, no
PikaPippin: Granted, I’m always in your pocket so maybe it helps that I don’t look out the window
PikaPippin: I used to get nauseous from you walking around but it’s fine now
LeoDeJaneiro: I’m glad
LeoDeJaneiro: Never really thought about how motion sickness could be a problem for you :(
PikaPippin: I don’t think I would have thought about it either
PikaPippin: All sorts of fun things to discover at this size
PikaPippin: /sarcasm
LeoDeJaneiro: Buuut this way you don't ever have to vacuum?
PikaPippin: Ok yeah that part’s not so bad



I sigh as I look around at the desolate, alien landscape that stretches out for miles on all sides of me, feeling lost for the dozenth time. It's just a tan, springy ground lined with grooves like empty streams and dotted with tall translucent trees, as far as the eye can see. At least the floor emits a warmth. But the tremors occur far too frequently.

The view of the sky isn't particularly helpful in navigating, outside of a looming mountain of sorts far on the horizon. I occasionally lose sight of this landmark if I end up behind a small hill or in too deep of a riverbed, but thankfully it's otherwise hard to miss. It's not what I'm ultimately aiming for, though.

I grumble, and though I know it's going to likely cause more tremors, I also know I need to get a better view if I don’t want to keep wandering in circles. I turn my attention to the closest tree a short distance away. It actually looks more like a 30 foot pole made of quartz or a semi clear plastic, about two feet in diameter, but there's an organic, flexible nature to it as it bends slightly to the side. I think about my climbing ropes as I survey what I know is actually a tiny, tiny hair.

Right now I'm so small that I might as well be in a different world. I'm nowhere near accustomed to being a millimeter tall, but I think I've been that small close a dozen times by now. Rarely have I been smaller. But today… this is quite the training session.

We talked about it at length, until I got tired of arguing. I didn't fully agree to this, despite the assurances that I'd be put on a flat and harmless surface, that the shrinking device's readouts are keeping me safe, that my body has been adjusting its ability to see and hear and feel the more we practice, and that this “adventure” would help me greatly in getting accustomed to these much smaller sizes. And yet. Here we are.

Leo's currently lying on his stomach, shirtless, typing on his laptop during his work-from-home day. I was still an inch tall when he deposited me onto his mid-back, below his shoulder blades and close to his spine.

"I put a little sticker back there too, I think it's riiight… here," he said, indicating with his finger a blue disc adhered to his skin, just a short distance from where I was standing. "Just so you have a goal. Make your way over to it once you're done shrinking, okay? Alright, have fun down there…"

Since I knew what was coming, I didn't start panicking immediately as I shrank down, though I still felt nervous enough at the sight of his back stretching out and out, and so it took me a second before realizing I should probably get closer to that sticker as quickly as possible. The tingling and dots in my vision are always disorienting, but there was something even more disconcerting about trying to run somewhere, and yet the destination was moving further and further away from me as I made my way towards it. I was shrinking faster than I was making progress. And I was getting really. Fucking. Tiny.

The goal was to go just past the point of being visible to the naked eye. So right now, I'm a little under a tenth of a millimeter tall. Leo had done some math ahead of time and informed me that was .0039 inches - not that this helps me visualize it. I'm far smaller than a flea. A grain of sand would be like a massive boulder. I'm officially microscopic, a speck of dust on a giant's body. I've given up on trying to figure out the magic of the shrinking device - how the physics of it even work, how I'm not just automatically dead from not being able to breathe or the tiniest sound waves destroying my body or whatever. I'm in an impossible world.

After the initial few minutes of trying desperately to not completely lose it once I'd finished shrinking, being down here has actually been… surprisingly manageable. The only other time Leo had actually shrunk me out of sight was very different from now. I'd gone through so much so quickly that night, so at that point I was already beyond overwhelmed, and I wasn't given any time to adapt during my trip to the "quantum realm" as we've since called it (for the record, it was nothing like in Ant Man).

This time, I'm more prepared. I’m not just shrinking endlessly, and things are relatively still. I'm given some space to breathe and take it all in. Leo even made sure not to talk at all for a good while so I could get my bearings. I'm still constantly affected by the vibrations of ambient sound, like the distant whirring of appliances, the whooshes and rumbles from inside his body, the occasional echoing thumps of fingers on his laptop's trackpad. I also get this sense that I'm constantly moving, from any small readjustment or the rising and falling of the giant's breath. But I'm so miniscule that this kind of movement isn't as jarring as I thought it would be. Like how a cruise ship doesn't feel quite as bumpy of a ride as a sailboat. It just feels like I'm on a different planet now… a place of fantasy.

The hardest part was when he did start to talk. I knew this would be the case so I'd asked him not to speak until I addressed him first. It gave me a few minutes to calm down, explore a little and take in the landscape, feel the texture of the springy bumps of his skin cells and the harder tree-like hairs as I got my bearings. Finally I took a deep breath.

"Okay. Say something?"

"...Testing?"

I winced, reflexively hugging my body as I felt his oppressive speech on my skin.

"Fuuuck," I cursed under my breath.

"Can you understand me?"

"Yeah… sort of…"

We conversed for a good while so that my body could get used to the rattling. It helped that his voice was coming from so far away and that he was holding so still in the process. Unbelievably, over time I felt my muscles begin to relax as I got more and more accustomed to the feel of his words.

And then he left me alone for a while, to explore and to try and find that sticker. I've certainly been feeling like a rat in a maze, occasionally spotting a blue lake in the distance so I know the general direction, but I get continually turned around by the repetitiveness of his skin.

And now here I am, after probably a good thirty minutes at this size, climbing up a micro hair like it's a coconut tree.

"Heh... I think I might be feeling you?" I jump at the giant's voice but manage to keep my grip. Still, I quickly slide back down to the ground so I don't risk it as he continues, "Am I imagining it?"

"Probably not," I respond, my voice a little strained at first as we ease back into conversation.

"Mmm, the fact that I'm not even sure is kind of amazing… You're making it hard for me to concentrate on work, little speck…"

"I was trying to climb up a hair so I can see better. I really think you put me too far away."

"From the sticker? You were only a few inches away when I started shrinking you."

"Yeah but for me that's like, miles."

There’s a thundering rumble of a chuckle. "You're not quite that tiny, little one. Though I love the thought. Let's see… assuming that was you that I felt, try heading north. Like towards my head."

The hulking mountain in the distance shifts as he turns it slightly. I pivot and start heading in that direction, keeping my eye out for a streak of blue.

"I've been going at this for a while, though," I add hopefully, "Aren't you getting bored?"

The tremor that erupts is a more powerful one as Leo laughs again. "I'm assuming you're joking. I could literally lay here for hours with you exploring me and love every minute… Plus I'm getting work done. It's the best."

"I don't get it," I respond with exasperation, "You can't see me, even if you were looking. You can't really feel me. You can’t hear me without the earpiece. What are you even getting out of this?"

"You, my tiny friend, are underestimating the power of the mind. Just knowing how miniscule you are is enough to drive me crazy… Knowing that you're crawling around on me… That I can be your whole world…" I gasp and fall over as the small hill I was climbing over suddenly swells in size. Apparently talking about this is giving him goosebumps. "Besides, this isn't just for me - we're working on rewiring your brain, remember? I don't want you completely traumatized every time you reach this size."

"Ohhh right of course, how considerate," I growl, my voice dripping with sarcasm as I get back to my feet. The plus side of the hair follicle rising up is that I finally catch a glimpse of reflective blue, still far off.

It takes me another half hour or so to traverse the warm expanse. When I finally reach the sticker, I grimace as I realize that the round structure, which has a barely perceptible thickness to the average person, is almost twice as tall as I am. But there are layers to the papery wall and it's not too hard to find handholds while staying away from the thick sticky film at the bottom. I hoist myself up onto the smooth blue surface of the sticker and collapse into a heap. It's only now that I'm stopping that I'm realizing how tired and sore I am from the hike and the tense anxiety I've felt for most of the past hour.

"Made it," I call out weakly.

The floors's slick texture makes it harder not to slide around as the giant perks up. "I was wondering if that was you," Leo coos softly, "I knew you could do it, love. Perfect timing too - I'm at a good break point and I want to reward you!"

I'm looking at the back of his head on the horizon, eager to feel the tingling of the device again, though I have to wait just a moment longer. Something else appears, rising above the slope of his shoulder, to the right of his head, and I don't figure out what it is until I hear the ding of his phone camera recording.

And then - at long last - I begin growing. I rise higher and higher, away from the overwhelm of the alien planet, up where the air feels cooler and clearer, back to where I can see more than just skin. It's such a relief as the sticker closes in, becoming smaller under me. Even though my adventure as an invisible speck ended up being manageable enough for once, I'm not keen on returning down there anytime soon.

"There she is!" says Leo excitedly as he's able to watch me come into view through the screen of his phone that's zoomed in on my position. "And can I say, I think you're looking less disheveled than usual. I did okay holding still?"

It feels better now that my ears are the ones properly processing his voice instead of my entire body, though I'm still well under an inch tall at this point. "Maybe the earthquakes weren't constant," I concede, rubbing my eyes against the spots in my vision.

"What'd you say? I took the earpiece out too soon… Let's just bring you closer," and with that Leo reaches his arm back, and his fingers appear at my side, quickly moving my way.

"Hold on, give me a sec-" I protest, raising my hands up defensively against the mammoth fingertips, but he still can't hear me and the digits promptly envelop my body, giving me what feels like literal bear hugs as I disappear between the walls of flesh. I'm used to him enough that I don't quite fear being crushed, but I still wriggle anxiously as he lifts me up. Thankfully I'm growing quickly enough, and as he brings me back to the front side of him my head gradually pokes out from between his fingers - I must have reached the one inch mark at this point.

"Hey, love," he says softly as our eyes meet. I glance around and notice he's still lying flat on his stomach in bed and is continuing to film with his other hand, selfie-style. I watch the phone screen with fascination for a moment… There I am in the foreground, pinched between thumb and forefinger, and in the background is Leo's face, much larger despite the forced perspective, and he's smiling widely as he watches my progress.

I turn back towards him as I pass what feels like the three inch mark now and realize I'm still growing. "Oh hey, is this what you meant by reward?" I ask, enjoying any extra height I can get.

"Part of it. I wanted to make sure you were a little bigger first, six inches should do. How are you feeling after everything?"

"Sore," I respond truthfully, "And I've got a bit of a headache, but… it was a bit easier to handle this time since you were, in fact, uh… relatively still."

I'm getting too big to be comfortably held between two fingers now, so he sets me down on the bed sheets, being careful to place me steadily on my feet.

"Cool, so let's do this again same time tomorrow?"

"Wait, what?"

And with the intentionally comedic timing of cutting me off mid word, that's when he stops the video. "Just kidding," he says, putting his phone down. "Sorry about your headache though. You've been such a trooper as always. Let me grab you some water and we'll see about that reward?"

"Thanks, I think that'll help," I say. The tingling finally stops and I let myself fall back onto the mattress, extending my arms above my head and reveling in how much more space I take up now.

My shirt pulls up as I stretch, just enough that Leo can't help seizing the opportunity - he swoops down to blow a raspberry on my exposed stomach. I yelp in protest, pushing at his cheek and kicking at his chin, and he laughs as he pulls back, all the way up until he's in a sitting position looming above me.

"Oh my god Leo, you are a child," I yell up at him reproachfully as I yank my shirt back down.

"You were asking for that one," he says playfully, reaching past me and closing his laptop to bring it with him. "Okay, for real, I'll be right back."

I lay down again, getting jostled as he climbs off the bed, and sigh. Being tiny is exhausting. Especially when you’re living with a human version of a golden retriever.

When the giant returns he's no longer shirtless and he's carrying a couple of things with him. There's water as promised, but also a washcloth and some kind of bottle that I'm not familiar with.

"So what's this mysterious reward?" I ask, my hands reaching up for the cup that Leo's extending to me.

He kneels beside the bed to be more eye level with me, setting the washcloth onto the mattress and folding it. "So I've been watching a whole lot of how-to videos," he says as he moves, "I thought now would be the perfect time to try giving you a massage."

I raise my eyebrows at him as I sip the water. He still surprises me all the time. I hadn't quite taken him seriously when he first mentioned it at the hotel, and I don't really know how I feel about this. "You sure?" I ask tentatively, extending the cup back to him. He gingerly takes it, his dark eyes examining me keenly.

"I am. You're the one who doesn't sound so sure."

"I mean, I guess I'm a little hesitant to invite a giant man to poke and prod me."

"Heh, fair enough. You know me though, I can be gentle, right? And I do think I've figured out the basics. I'll be really careful and stay on the safe side, you can always tell me if you want more or less pressure. Okay?"

I hesitate for a second longer, and in that moment I feel just how much my muscles ache. "Okay," I agree.

"Great! Um, so if we're doing full body, I do need to ask you to take off your clothes, whatever you're comfortable with though. I'll look away - can you get under the cloth when you're ready?"

With that he turns and gets up to go shut off the lights, so that only the dimmer light on his night stand is on, and he stays with his back to me as he messes with his phone. I've been naked around Leo before, although to be fair that was just once when I was half an inch tall. This does feel a little different. I still find it laughable that this is the kind of thing he tries to be respectful of, despite having no qualms being naked and explicit with his own body.

I slip off my shirt and shorts, and after an extra moment of hesitation take off my bra too. Even though he's not looking, I find myself covering my chest and blushing as I walk over to the washcloth. I realize that he's left a second thinner cloth on top, so I slip under this like it's a blanket, enjoying the soft, plush feeling of the washcloth under me as I lay on my stomach. Even just resting like this is nice. But I go ahead and call out to Leo, letting him know I'm set.

The giant turns back around, selecting something on his phone before he sets it down on his nightstand - it starts playing some soft meditation music and I can't help but smile at the cheesiness of it all. He kneels beside the bed again and I find out what that extra bottle is about. He tips some fluid onto his fingertips before rubbing them together, and the scent of lavender fills the air from the massage oil. I fold my arms in front of me and lay my forehead down on them, too embarrassed to look at him.

"Let me know if I hurt you, okay?" he says softly, and he folds back the blanket that's laying on me, exposing my bare back. At first his fingertips barely graze me, and I can't help but shiver at his touch against my shoulders. And then he makes proper contact, settling the weight of two fingers against me before pulling them down the length of my back, sliding along easily with the oil. He pushes them back up again, applying the slightest bit more pressure this time, and as if my body has a mind of its own, I let out a deep sigh.

With my eyes closed I can almost pretend that his fingertips are someone's palms, that I'm in an actual spa as a normal person again. And yet even if I pretend, it's impossible to imagine anyone else other than Leo touching me right now. There's something about him, the warmth of his fingers and the way they run across my skin… He doesn't have much surface area to work with, but he certainly knows what he's doing, contouring every muscle with surprising precision, pausing on occasion to make small circles and work out a knot. Honestly, after weeks of feeling unprecedented levels of stress and fatigue, my body being put to the test time and time again… this feels so, so good.

The minutes tick away as I melt under his touch. He spends a lot of time on my back before moving down to my legs, and after twenty minutes or so he pulls his hands away briefly.

"Mind flipping over for me?" he whispers and I groan into the washcloth in lieu of answer, not wanting to move, though a few seconds later I acquiesce, shimmying under the blanket so that I'm laying on my back. It's harder not to look at him now, and he smiles down at me as I face upwards. "How am I doing?"

"You've definitely done your homework," I respond with a dazed, encouraging smile.

"Good. Just relax, hon."

I let my eyes close and he reaches under the blanket to delicately pull out my arm and continue massaging me. I lose track of time and don't even bother trying to hide the contented sighs anymore as he works his magic across my entire body, helping each muscle relax.

Near the end, I feel his hands move up towards my face, and I curiously open my eyes just a bit - enough that I can make out his features but not enough for him to notice as far as I can tell. He's leaned in quite close and looks very concentrated, brows slightly furrowed, tip of the tongue resting in the corner of his mouth. He uses his pinkies to rub small circles at my temples, and I just watch him surreptitiously, gazing at the flecks of gold in his eyes that glint in the dim light. I feel a tightening in my chest.

I also can't help but notice the slight blush in his cheeks, and as he pulls his hands away again he lets out a rather tremulous exhale. Sensing that he's finished, I stretch and flip back over to my stomach, propping myself up onto my elbows and pulling the blanket around my frame as I look to the side at what appears to be a rather aroused giant. He's watching me intently.

"What?" I ask, feeling a bit self conscious, especially since I'm still mostly naked under the sheet.

He shakes his head and tries to smile reassuringly. "I um…I don't think I was expecting to enjoy that quite as much as I did. This was… supposed to be for your sake…" He looks off to the side sheepishly.

"I really liked it," I blurt out, feeling like I'm blushing profusely at this point.

This seems to make him feel better as he looks back at me again and appears a bit more proud. He brings his face down to me, curving around so he can gently kiss my back. Hell, even his mouth feels good against my body right now. My face gets even warmer.

His lips linger on my neck and shoulders and there's a small moan that rides on his next exhale. I stiffen a little now, wondering where this is going to lead... I'm so tired.

Leo feels me tense up and his mouth curls into a smile against my back. "Don't worry, you don't need to help me out with anything today. I've actually got a bath ready for you in the other room, just need to add hot water. How about we go get you set up and then I can uh… take care of myself."

I turn around as he pulls away so I can give him a genuine smile. "Thanks, Leo. This was nice... The massage part, I mean. Less so with the being a microbe part."

He gives me his signature cocky smirk as he winks at me. "Hey. You scratch my back, I’ll scratch yours."
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Fri Jul 29, 2022 4:31 pm

Chapter 8: Days in the Life of a Fairy

Lovesick

PikaPippin: I’m sure you saw but I checked out the website you sent me
LeoDeJaneiro: I did. I didn’t think you actually would
PikaPippin: Yeaaaaaah
LeoDeJaneiro: Traumatized?
PikaPippin: It wasn't all bad
PikaPippin: But let’s just say that I really hope some of these people don’t get the same access to a shrink ray
LeoDeJaneiro: Oh I know
LeoDeJaneiro: Granted, I don’t think most people would *actually* be so cruel if it was for real
PikaPippin: Please don’t tell me that your secret fantasy involves crushing me or eating me or putting me up your butt
LeoDeJaneiro: lol no. To each their own but I’m not into the violent or gross stuff. Unfortunately for you though, I really love micro. As I’m sure you’re aware :P
PikaPippin: I didn’t know there was a name for it
PikaPippin: So you’re saying I could have ended up with someone who would have been happy keeping me at like a foot tall?
LeoDeJaneiro: Sorry love…
LeoDeJaneiro: But at least I don’t want to eat you?
PikaPippin: Gotta focus on that I guess
PikaPippin: I was surprised that most people seemed to be into the other side of the spectrum with all the giant women
LeoDeJaneiro: Yup. Also not my thing. But I get it
PikaPippin: So like
LeoDeJaneiro: …?
LeoDeJaneiro: You still there?
PikaPippin: Yeah
PikaPippin: I’m just scared to even ask
LeoDeJaneiro: Don’t be <3
PikaPippin: Can your device grow people too? Like beyond normal height I mean
LeoDeJaneiro: Nah it can’t. It's part of the contract when buying the device to keep things secret which would be harder to do with growing. Plus I think it’s physically a little different in that direction, something about how actual giants would be crushed under their own weight.
PikaPippin: Oh ok
PikaPippin: Is that a fantasy of yours though? Being an actual giant to everyone, not just me?
LeoDeJaneiro: You know, not really. I mean there’s something to that, just having that amount of power
LeoDeJaneiro: But there's less appeal since I'm not into the idea of rampaging and destroying cities or whatever
LeoDeJaneiro: I prefer the intimacy of shrinking someone down :)
PikaPippin: I noticed
LeoDeJaneiro: Yeah pretty much everything that I’m really into is stuff you already know about
LeoDeJaneiro: Well I guess there’s one extra thing I can think of right now
PikaPippin: What’s that?
LeoDeJaneiro: I really like fairies. Like with the wings and magic and stuff. My siblings and I would pretend to catch them in the woods when we were kids
PikaPippin: Can I expect to be dressed up with wings at some point?
LeoDeJaneiro: Maybe! Would you do it?? I still want to dress you up as Arwen, and Arwen-fairy would be amazing
PikaPippin: SIGH
PikaPippin: I can think of worse things to happen I guess
LeoDeJaneiro: Ahhhh you’d be so stinking CUTE
LeoDeJaneiro: It’s happening. Just you wait.
PikaPippin: That's not ominous at all
LeoDeJaneiro: Mwahahaa



I feel so weirdly nervous as I keep glancing at the time on my computer. Mostly excited though. Finally, finally, I get to talk to another human. One of my closest friends at that. It's all I've been able to think about today. I know that Leo's in the other room and has my screen mirrored on his so he can monitor our conversation while he plays something on Xbox. But I don't care, I still get to talk to Cherri, and I've missed her so incredibly much.

Discord stalls for a few seconds and then there she is - her big blue eyes, her adorable freckles, her beautiful wavy hair that’s always dyed all sorts of fun colors (black with pink streaks at the moment). We do a stereotypical girly squeal as we freak out at the sight of each other, extending our arms for virtual hugs.

"Oh my god, are you a sight for sore eyes," I sigh, and I realize I have tears gathering up. Gotta keep it together. Thankfully it looks like her eyes are glistening too.

"I know, it's seriously been too long! I can't believe you're in Canada, it all went so fast!"

Tell me about it. If only she knew where I really was right now.

“How’s the job going?” she continues, “I want to hear all about it.”

"You first, you first," I gush, "I'm so sad I can't meet the puppy yet! How's she settling in?"

It’s like I can feel a part of myself slowly returning, an ease that I didn’t realize just how much I’d been missing. Our call lasts over two hours, and while I struggle a little with dancing around some of the details of Canada and my “new job,” I mostly get away with waving a lot of it off as me being tired of thinking about work and let’s talk about more fun things instead. I get an update on her life and her psych studies, hear about some of our mutual friends, we nerd out over the books and movies we’ve been enjoying lately, and I even get to see a glimpse of her new very excited dog for a moment.

“Soooo,” she says towards the end of the night, “You haven’t really mentioned much about that guy you went on a date with, even though you’d said it went great and then never told me the details. What was his name again? Unless it ended bad and then we can never speak of him again.”

Crap. I’d been so worried about having excuses concerning my whereabouts that I don’t quite feel prepared for this. Not to mention that knowing Leo is listening makes this incredibly awkward.

“Oh, right. His name was Leo… or, er, is Leo.”

“That’s right. Are you still in touch, were there any more dates?”

“Um… kind of?” I’m shifting uncomfortably and I know she’s going to start getting really suspicious if I don’t do something. “Yeah, we still talk. We’re taking things slow. Uh… we have a lot in common and he’s really nice and stuff, I’m just not sure if we’re looking for quite the same thing.” Not total lies, I guess.

“Oh?” Cherri looks at me keenly and I kind of wish the quality on my miniature webcam was worse. Can she tell that I’m blushing? She seems to debate between questioning me further and giving me my space, and she ultimately goes for the latter. “Well, I hope it goes okay. I don’t want to pry or anything, but you know you can always vent to me, yeah?”

I wish I could. I so desperately wish I could talk to her about all this. Not just the obvious wish that I could ask her for help, but even just someone to help me figure out all my complicated feelings regarding the giant in the other room.

I nod and smile at her. “I know. Thanks, girl. I’ll let you know how things go - it’s not like much can happen with him while I’m out here anyway.”

“Yeah, that’s true. We have to plan a big dinner with everyone when you come back! Do you think you’ll be able to visit at any point during training?”

“I’m not sure. Probably not, but maybe if things calm down soon I’ll see if I can fly out.”

“Okay! In the meantime, let’s do this again soon, yeah? Like next week?”

“I’d love that.”

“Alright, I really need to take Wanda out before she pees everywhere. Have a good night! Love you!”

I echo, “Good night! Love you!” and then that’s it, she’s gone. I feel a little sad signing off, but it’s nothing compared to the sheer amount of joy the past couple of hours has given me. I can’t keep the smile off my face. I feel like I’ve come back to life.

A minute or so later, there’s a light knocking in the distance, and I get up to meet with Leo out on the balcony.

“How’d it go?” he asks, smiling widely as he comes in.

I’m still smiling too, though my reaction is slightly confused. “I mean, you heard it all, right?”

“Well, yeah, but still, how do you feel?”

“Really good,” I say honestly.

“I can tell. And she seemed great, I’d love to meet her one day.”

Now that’s a bizarre thought. A part of me wants to encourage the idea as I would think that if he were to ever meet Cherri, that would imply I would also be present and at my full size. On the other hand, I kind of want to tell him to stay the hell away from my friends, seeing as he’s a criminal or whatever. I settle for a different path.

“Thanks for getting me that computer. And for, you know, sitting through a couple of hours of girl talk.”

“It was my pleasure,” he replies with a content smile. “Alright, I’m going to go get ready for bed. Need anything from me?”

I tell him I don’t and then watch as he turns to leave. I notice that he’s twisting his head a bit, stretching and massaging the back of his neck. A gesture that hardly catches my attention in this moment, though. I realize I’m feeling pretty tired myself, and I’m in the best mood than I’ve been in a while when I finally get into bed that night.

I stare up at the ceiling, recounting the conversation with my friend and savoring the joy I’d felt in reuniting with her. I have a couple of calls lined up with other friends… It makes me feel so hopeful… like I can actually make it through this…

I sigh, wondering how much longer I’ll be searching around this room. I open the fifth door in a row, feeling a little frustrated - I’m clearly still getting my bearings in this dollhouse kitchen. But finally it seems I’ve found the right cabinet and I pull out the bag of flour, letting it thump onto the counter. Okay, I think I’ve found everything I need.

Soon I’m mixing a thick dough in a large bowl, straining with a wooden spoon that I clearly don’t know how to use properly. The minutes are dragging by as I struggle for a while, and then out of nowhere I suddenly feel two hands snaking their way around my waist and clasping in front of me, then a chin resting on the top of my head.

“How’s it going in here?” Leo asks, giving me a little squeeze.

“You tell me,” I respond, sprinkling some flour onto the counter and flipping the dough out of the bowl. “Does it look okay?”

“You’re making bread, right?”

“Yeah…”

“Then it looks good.”

I gather the dough up with my hands and start kneading it, squishing it in on itself. I feel Leo’s chuckle against my back as he watches me, and his hands drift over to gently drape over mine.

“Like this,” he says, guiding my movements, “Use the heel of your hand. Stretch it out… fold it in… turn it… Stretch, fold, turn… There you go.”

I keep moving on my own, smiling as I gain confidence. Still, this is tough work. I’m putting my body weight into it, but it’s only getting harder over time. In fact, did I start out with this much dough? I feel like it’s multiplying as I knead it… And now I’m having to reach up higher… I’m no longer feeling Leo’s chin on my head…

The more I notice everything stretching up around me, the faster it all grows. In a panic, I turn to face my boyfriend, flour-coated hands grabbing at his shirt, but then I can’t reach his shirt anymore. He looks down at me sadly, watching me dwindle away towards his feet. Soon I’m the size of a mouse, shivering on the cold kitchen floor.

Leo looms over me with his forlorn expression, and then beyond him I hear laughter, and the distant ceiling of the kitchen shudders and lifts off, swinging away, revealing a much larger giant overhead, his voice booming and echoing. “Lily… you…”

I’m wincing, groaning, twisting in the sheets as I struggle to wake up. My body feels very heavy when I finally pry my eyelids open. I glance up towards the ceiling, but it’s still there, the roof firmly sitting on the dollhouse. Then I’m confused as to why I’m looking upwards in the first place as pieces of the dream slip away from me.

The excited energy I’d gotten from the call yesterday felt great in the moment but led to a somewhat restless night, and it takes me a long time to get up this morning, snoozing on and off, but eventually I can tell by the amount of light that’s streaming in that I really should be getting up. I idly wonder if Leo has already left for work and I just slept through him getting ready. I finally manage to sit up and clamber out of the sheets.

I go out on the balcony, and the wider, more open space helps me perk up a bit and feel more alert. I’m surprised to see that the mammoth bed beyond the desk is still occupied. I glance back inside, towards my room, trying to make out the wall clock. It’s past 8:30. He’s running really late. I look out towards the giant again and this time I catch that there’s something odd about the way he’s breathing.

“Leo?” I call out, trying to project my voice across the room. I know it doesn’t carry far and shouldn't be loud enough to rouse him, but apparently he’s already awake as I see the mound of blanket shift.

“Morning, love,” he answers and I feel my shoulders sag with relief. But his voice sounds strained and he doesn’t emerge from his nest to look my way.

“You’re still here,” I say and then feel a little dumb for stating the obvious.

“I am.” It’s unmistakable now - he’s clearly wincing in pain.

“You okay?”

“I’ll be fine.” Finally he slowly rolls over and I see his face. His eyes are mostly closed and his skin is a few shades too pale, but he still manages a smile. “Don’t feel the best, but it’s nothing major. I already texted my boss to let her know I won't be in. Are you feeling alright?”

His eyes fully close again as he talks, clearly quite sensitive to the light. Something about the entire situation is making me nervous. I’m not used to seeing this titan of a man looking so… weak.

“I’m fine,” I respond, “Was it something you ate?”

"I'm pretty sure it's a migraine,” he says, his eyes still shut and words slurring a bit, “I used to get them way more as a teenager, still happens once or twice a year… Just in case it’s anything else, though, I'll avoid touching you today. Wouldn't want to risk getting you sick."

“Okay…” I say, not sure what to do. At least it doesn’t seem to be too serious, though I don’t know if he’s the kind of person to downplay it when he’s feeling unwell.

“Sorry. I know it’s probably getting late… I'll go get you something to eat in just a sec.”

“That's alright, don’t worry about it. There's food that came with the dollhouse, crackers and bars and stuff, I’m good. We should get something for you, though.”

“Maybe later. I’m not exactly hungry right now.”

“Make sure you’re drinking water at least?”

He laughs softly, without opening his eyes. “Okay, mom.”

I sit on the balcony chair, continuing to watch Leo for a little while longer. I feel so helpless. Not to mention, this is making my mind wander. It sounds like this incident isn’t cause for panic at the moment, but what if it was worse? What if he were to get really sick? What if he needed serious help? I have no access to the outside world without his permission and monitoring. I can’t even get off this desk. Maybe in a pinch I could find a way down, but then what? I can’t reach a phone from the floor, I can’t get out of here. What would happen to him? What would happen to me? And for that matter… what if I were to get really sick? What would we do then?

I stand up with a frustrated sigh. I’m feeling restless. Sitting here with my mind racing isn’t going to help anything. I go back inside the dollhouse and head downstairs to investigate the kitchen.

I find a large array of assorted dry goods in the pantry - food bars, juice, potato flakes, stock, curry roux, canned pureed vegetables, oil, all manner of seasonings. I remember there were a few things already in the fridge too, though none of it is fresh, just some bottled water and protein shakes. I take a shake with me as I go wash up and get ready for the day.

Throughout the morning I occasionally go out to check on Leo, and for the most part it seems he’s trying to sleep this off. I can’t help but feel bad for the guy and wish that there was something I could do to help. I can’t even go get him a glass of water.

As the hours drag by and lunchtime approaches, I take a look around the kitchen again and gather I have enough to make some kind of soup. I’ve never tried to cook anything here, but supposedly it’s a functional kitchen so I figure I might as well give it a shot. I even find a rudimentary immersion blender. I wonder for the thousandth time who on earth made these intricate miniatures and how many customers must they have. Are people just interested in the novelty of it? Or are there other versions of me out there, living in tiny houses?

There’s a stewing pot that is quite big to me, and that gets me wondering if maybe I could make this soup for two. There wouldn’t be enough of it to even fill a shot glass for him but… Still, I want to contribute somehow. I pick out some ingredients that I hope might help - ginger for nausea, potato flakes for vitamin C, pureed spinach for magnesium. I figure that packing this thing with whatever nutrients I can wouldn’t be such a bad idea for me anyway.

I’d never been a fan of cooking, but I used to do girl scouts and am into survival stuff, camping and the like. I find myself enjoying trying to make something out of nothing like this, figuring out how the miniature stove and appliances work. Maybe in the future I should request some fresher ingredients and do this more often. The self-sufficiency feels good.

And then, all things considered, the final product doesn't taste too bad either, though the crackers I eat it with are a little bland. I’m just finishing up my lunch when I hear a groan in the background, followed by some rustling of sheets. I hurry outside to see Leo is sitting upright now, looking really tired but not quite as pale as before. He does have a very concerned look on his face, though.

He sees me come out of the house and turns his attention my way, asking, “Am I imagining things? What’s that smell?”

“Okay, I know I’m not nearly as good of a cook as you…” I call back, trying to crack a joke and happy to see he’s looking better.

Understanding seems to click in his brain and he breathes a sigh of relief. “Oh… Wow, now that I know I’m not having a stroke, let me rewind... Something smells good.” His gaze softens as he smiles at me. “First time cooking in there, yeah?”

“Yep. I worked with what I could. I made way more than I need for myself… You should probably go get actual sustenance, but if you want a mouthful of soup…”

“Aww. Thanks, sweetie. I’d love to try it.”

He slowly starts sliding his way off the bed and I duck back into the house to grab the pot. It’s really heavy, but I manage to carry it out without hurting myself, setting it straight down onto the desk at the earliest opportunity. Leo’s walking over to sit in his chair, looking dazed but definitely more alert than he was first thing this morning.

“How are you feeling?” I ask him.

“Better, I think the worst of it’s over. Still pretty nauseous, so I do think it’s just a migraine and it’s running its course.”

He notices the pot and reaches over to pluck it up between two fingers, lifting it with ease. It looks more like a thimble in his hand. He brings it up to his face, then raises it in my direction as if it's alcohol and he’s cheers-ing. “Bottom’s up!”

He kicks it back and just like that, the meal that would have taken me days to get through disappears in an instant. He closes his mouth and for a few moments he seems to concentrate intensely.

“Is there ginger in this?”

“Yes.”

“That's… actually helpful for my stomach. This is pretty good, love!”

“It’s not much…”

“I wildly disagree. I really appreciate it.” He gives me a weak grin. “But yes, okay, technically it’s not very much. I might go have some cereal or something in a minute. How are you doing?”

"Fine. Um…" I'm fiddling with my hair as I stand there awkwardly before I confide, "Been feeling a little helpless I guess."

Leo's eyebrows curve sympathetically and he instinctively brings his hand up towards me before stopping and curling his fingers back in. "You look like you need a hug. But I probably still shouldn't touch you, just in case…" His hand flops back down onto his lap. "You know you're not responsible for me, yeah?"

"Maybe not," I concede, "But I still wish I could do something... Plus it got me thinking too about… what if it was the other way around."

"If you got sick? That's different." He leans back in his chair, bleary eyed but still trying to give it some thought. "I'd take care of you, of course. The good thing about you is that since you're linked up to the device, we could actually get a good idea of what's wrong. I could measure out dosage for your weight if you need medicine and I'd nurse you back to health. Though I'd rather avoid you getting sick altogether. Hence me keeping my distance today to be safe."

"But Leo, what if I… really wasn't okay?"

He frowns, looking a bit confused. "Then we'd take you to a doctor, Lily. Whatever's necessary. I'm not going to just… let you die or anything. Okay?"

I look down at the desk and nod. "Okay."

Whoa. I'd never even thought of trying to fake an illness. Maybe if I convinced him I was sick enough, or injured… But then I immediately think of the device and how it would let him know I'm perfectly healthy. Oh well. We've established that I'm not a good liar anyway. Leo's words do reassure me at least.

When I look back up I realize the giant's been staring at me. "You really have no idea how adorable you are," he sighs.

He looks so out of it that I laugh. "You're delirious. Go eat your cereal and get back to bed."

The rest of the day goes by without incident. I'm feeling less restless, Leo continues to improve and we listen to an audiobook together to pass the time. By evening he's pretty much back to his old self and we celebrate by getting sushi delivered. He still avoids getting too close to me… and I make sure not to admit that I kinda miss his touch.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Sun Jul 31, 2022 5:50 pm

Chapter 8: Days in the Life of a Fairy

Look At Me

LeoDeJaneiro: Ok so I've been making a list of movies to watch together
PikaPippin: Oh oh oh
PikaPippin: Add Jurassic Park
PikaPippin: I’ve still never seen that movie and I’ve been berated by so many people
LeoDeJaneiro: Ok!
LeoDeJaneiro: You sure it won’t be too much for you, little one? What with the big scary monsters
PikaPippin: Psshh, I could probably handle it even better now
PikaPippin: Yeah dinosaurs whatever, I faced off with a blue jay
LeoDeJaneiro: lol very true
PikaPippin: In fact, you should add Godzilla too
LeoDeJaneiro: The original you mean?
PikaPippin: Yes
PikaPippin: Have you seen it?
LeoDeJaneiro: I don’t think so
PikaPippin: Same. Feels like it should be a right of passage somehow
LeoDeJaneiro: Noted. Speaking of Japan, how versed are you with studio ghibli?
PikaPippin: I feel like I’ve only seen the mainstream stuff. Spirited Away, Howl’s Moving Castle, Kiki’s Delivery Service. I’d be down to see more
LeoDeJaneiro: Have you seen Arrietty??
PikaPippin: I have not
PikaPippin: Of course you liked that one
LeoDeJaneiro: Dang, that’s another character we need to dress you up as
LeoDeJaneiro: I think you’d actually like the movie, though. It’s cute
PikaPippin: Ok, I’ll watch it
LeoDeJaneiro: Alright not a bad list so far
LeoDeJaneiro: Anything else you'd want to introduce me to?
PikaPippin: Ummmmmm
PikaPippin: I think I've asked you this before, you've never seen how to train your dragon right?
LeoDeJaneiro: Nope
PikaPippin: I love that movie so much
LeoDeJaneiro: Then we shall watch it!
LeoDeJaneiro: I think we can agree though that we should finally watch the martian next, I just finished re-reading it last night
LeoDeJaneiro: Does Tuesday sound OK?
PikaPippin: Ahh that’s when we scheduled my call with Rachel
LeoDeJaneiro: Oh right! Wednesday?
PikaPippin: Works for me
LeoDeJaneiro: It’s a date <3



I live in a miniature house that is unlike anything I could have imagined. Working toilets. Comfortable furniture. Ridiculously small versions of toiletries, clothing, packaged food. The electrical wiring must be beyond complex, not to mention the plumbing. After weeks of living here, I'd taken it for granted that everything about my new home functions like magic.

That's why I'm quite stunned for a few moments when I get up one morning to shower and no water comes out. I fiddle with a few things, test some other appliances out around the house, but while other lights and toilets seem to be working fine, nothing is working at all in the main bathroom.

I generally can be pretty handy and resourceful when it comes to home repair, but I don't even know where to begin here. Is there even a fuse box for this thing? I walk around the perimeter of the house and notice some seams and panels on the walls, but nothing I'm able to access myself from what I can tell, and I'm a bit nervous to mess with the water tank. I finally give up and return back to the communication device in front of the house. I'd heard Leo get up this morning and can hear him now moving around in the kitchen.

"Heyy, you have a minute?" I call out tentatively, then take my hands off the touchpad.

A few seconds pass before the speaker, as an echo of Leo's real voice in the distance, responds, "Morning! Yeah, be there in a second."

He comes in and I catch him up on my shower woes. He swings open the roof to have a view of the upstairs - it's even more bizarre seeing the house come apart from the outside - and pulls up an app on his phone, running some kind of testing program that takes a minute or two, turning lights on and off and activating various functions in the house.

"Hmmm," says Leo, scrolling through the diagnostics report. "Sure enough, that bathroom had a circuitry failure. It should be an easy fix, I have the tool they're referring to that would jump start it, but apparently it uses… quadruple A batteries? I'll need to pick some up after work. Thankfully this thing is modular so everything else in the house is working fine."

He stands back up so he can gently replace the roof, giving me an apologetic look. "Sorry, I wish I could fix it right now. Want to use my sink for anything?"

I shake my head, struggling to hide my immense disappointment. "There are more sinks downstairs I can use for cold water. I'm just bummed about the shower…"

"Oh, yeah I don't really have time to set up a bath for you before work," he muses, and then I see something pass over his face. An idea. The playful spark in his eye that I've learned to be very wary of.

"What?" I growl, calling him out immediately as I instinctively take a couple of steps back.

"You know…" and he sits back down in his chair, propping his elbows onto his knees so he can lean towards me, "I haven't taken my shower yet… Care to join me?"

I lock eyes with him for a few seconds, staring into the deep, dark brown of them as I try to get a read on him. Is he actually trying to get frisky right now? Regardless, joining him in the shower sounds incredibly unsafe. "Right, because combining your full standing height, the hard floor below, and soapy water seems like a great idea."

He smiles, unfazed as he continues to stare me down. "You know I won't drop you, love." He straightens up to sit back in his chair as he adds, "It's up to you though. If you'd rather wash up at your sink I won't push it."

The longer I stand here, the filthier my body feels, and the thought of using stone cold water sounds pretty awful at the moment. Maybe that's still the better choice… but…

"Okay. Fine. Just no shrinking shenanigans, alright? I'm scared enough of falling as is."

Leo grins, excited by this new prospect. "Deal. Well, let's not waste any time then." And with that he reaches right over to me, pinching me under the arms so he can lift me onto his other palm.

I have a growing realization as he carries me to the bathroom that hadn't occurred to me when I was worrying about how dangerous this might be… Nudity. On my part. It feels almost silly to fret about it at this point, but the more I think it through the more I realize how intimate this is going to be. I feel a nervous flutter in my chest.

The giant sets me down on the bathroom counter, walks to the shower to start warming up the water, and then he immediately takes his shirt off, undressing with no pomp and circumstance while he preps some soap and towels. I stand frozen for a moment, suddenly feeling like I want to back out of this entirely, but eventually I snap out of it and try to tell myself that after everything I’ve been through this is not a big deal. I take a deep breath. And strip everything off.

I haven’t really been looking at myself in the mirror much lately, but I have noticed my body’s changed since I’ve been here. I’ve always been pretty slim and petite by nature, though I wasn't without curves, nor was I particularly athletic. But the nature of my new life is a lot more physically demanding. I'm no longer sitting in front of a computer all day programming, but instead frequently on my feet, running and lifting and climbing and just… dealing with a rambunctious giant day in and day out. My muscles are definitely more toned now than they were several weeks ago. Not something I usually spend much time thinking about. But it's a little different now that someone else is in the room when I'm naked.

Leo comes back my way and looks a bit surprised to see me already nude. “Oh, you’re ready to go - c’mere, before you get cold.” He reaches a hand to the counter, letting me get on myself this time, and I can tell he’s trying so hard not to act like anything is the matter, while also avoiding looking at me directly. I’m hugging my arms around myself, partly to cover my chest but also to keep myself warm, and I carefully step up onto his fingers.

Normally I would go sit in the middle of his palm for better stability, but it feels weird to just lay my bare bottom against his skin like that, so I end up kneeling instead. Meanwhile, as he slowly lifts me up, Leo looks rather hesitant about holding me against his chest or cupping a hand around me the way he usually does, as if nervous about touching me the wrong way. He’s still trying to pretend nothing’s amiss as he walks back to the shower, but I don’t need to be up against him to tell that his heart is beating faster.

“Let me make sure it’s not too hot,” he mutters, holding me away from the steaming deluge of water to test the temperature with his other hand. I eye the showerhead warily, trying to figure out if the water pressure is going to be a problem. It looks like a very heavy rain, as opposed to painful waterfall levels, but I’m not very sure about it. I glance back up at the giant and he’s still fixating the shower itself, adjusting the control valve to make the water a bit cooler. I’m so used to him observing me all the time that him avoiding the sight of me is starting to feel more awkward than the nudity itself.

“Hey, Leo,” I say, but I quickly realize he didn’t hear me over the sound of the shower.

“I think we’re good,” he interjects, bringing his other hand back in my direction, and since he’s not looking it almost knocks right into me - I have to duck as his thumb whooshes right over my head. Alright, that’s enough.

“Hey!” I yell louder this time as I straighten back up, “Look at me!”

He inhales sharply through his nose, a little flustered as he looks down. I kneel there, looking him in the eye, and try to give him a reassuring smile. “It’s okay. You can look. It’s still me.” I know I’m probably blushing, and maybe it’s from the hot steam but I think I can see color in his cheeks as well. “Not that I particularly want to be the center of attention here,” I add, “but if you don’t pay any attention you really are going to end up dropping me.”

Leo sighs and smiles weakly in response. “I didn’t want to come off as creepy.”

I laugh. “You were the one so eager to do this in the first place.”

“I know. I am. And now I’m… embarrassed.”

Argh. Why do I find it so endearing when he lets his guard down like this.

“You’ve seen me naked before, right?” I press.

“Not… really? I tried to respect that when I gave you the massage. I guess there was the time we took a bath together… but you were about the size of my pinkie nail… so…”

“Well, I’ve seen you naked loads of times. In great detail I might add.”

“That’s… different…”

“How so?”

“I don’t know. That was my own choice to reveal it.”

“You make no sense,” I say with a sigh. “But if it helps, I’m choosing to be naked with you right now so we can take this shower. Okay?”

Yeah, he’s definitely blushing. But I think I am reassuring him. He smiles sheepishly, and then as if to bridge a gap, he gently brushes my bare shoulder with a finger, pushing my hair aside. “Okay.”

We finally get into the shower at this point - Leo steps in while still holding me away from the stream, and then he lets the water run along his arm and down his fingertips so he can drip it onto me and let me get accustomed to the temperature. Even as he brings me into the line of fire, he keeps a hand overhead to block the bulk of the water while leaving small gaps between his fingers, greatly alleviating the deluge. The curvature of his hand forms what feels almost like a little cavern for me, complete with echo, and it actually feels kind of fun, reminiscent of being at a resort or something and entering a cave that goes behind a waterfall.

I really have to yell to get him to hear me from in here, so he holds me up to face level to make it easier to communicate. The rush of the water is exhilarating and we soon find ourselves laughing as we struggle to have any kind of conversation. It takes at least three or four tries before he figures out that I’m asking for the soap. We focus on me getting clean first, and it doesn’t take very long since I don’t need to wash my hair today, just a quick scrub all over my body.

“Need any help with that?” Leo asks with a cheeky grin - he is very quickly transitioning from embarrassed to flirty.

“I think I’ve got it,” I yell back, giving him a look, “Maybe next time.”

“What’s that?” he asks, even though I suspect he actually did hear me. “Maybe with the side? Sure thing, I’ve got you.”

And with that he still keeps most of his hand above me but reaches his thumb to poke at the side of my body, right at the waist. He knows I’m a bit sensitive here and I try to push him away, but I’m still covered in soap and immediately start slipping, falling right onto my back on his palm. I’m trying and failing not to giggle as he tickles my stomach now and I kick my feet at him, attempting to wriggle out of his reach.

“Wait wait wait, I’ll stop, you’re going to fall,” he says through his laughter as I get a bit too close to the side of his hand and he pulls his thumb away. I lay there for a second, trying to catch my breath, staring up at his fingers curled above me like a ceiling.

“I said...I got it!..." I yell with mock anger, louder this time.

“Ohhh, that’s what you said. I don’t know, I think I helped - look how clean you are! So what do you think? Want to try a full-on rinse without the roof?”

I sit up as I try staring at the rain just beyond his palm and listening to how hard it’s beating on the top of his hand. I think it should be okay. Opting to not try and talk this time, I just give him a thumbs-up.

He brings me down a bit lower so I'm not immediately under the shower head, and then the ceiling lifts away and any echo is replaced with a rushing sound as water immediately soaks me through. I squeeze my eyes shut and cover my face, letting the droplets pummel against my body. It’s powerful, but not quite painful, and it’s certainly one way to wake up in the morning. There’s so much water though and it's difficult to take a breath, so while still covering my face I raise the other arm up to wave at Leo and hope he gets it.

He does, shifting me to the side and out of the curtain of water. I take a big breath in, rubbing my face clear so that I can open my eyes again.

"What was that like?" he asks, looking me over with wonder.

"Intense," I reply, "You might've liked it if you like water rides. Almost like a waterfall but… you know, warm."

"And efficient. I just watched all of the suds slip right off in about .2 seconds. I should probably wash up too… I can do it one-handed but I'm going to get a better grip on you, okay?"

He wraps his fingers around me and I feel self conscious as his thumb pushes up right underneath my breasts. There's a finger hooking over the curve of my hip, another pressed against my leg that's rather close to my crotch… I don't think he's intentionally trying to feel me up, and he's picked me up in similar ways countless times, but with no clothes acting as a barrier, it's really feeling extra intimate this time. I feel some kind of… stirring inside me, though I can't quite make sense of it and chalk it up to embarrassment.

I keep a grip on his fingers in turn and watch idly as Leo dips his head into the cascade and starts cleaning himself, holding me far enough away that I don't get pummeled, but close enough to still feel warm. At one point he readjusts his grip a little and I gasp as his thumb moves right over my breasts. Feeling that something's off, he immediately glances my way and says "ah, sorry" as he pushes me up a bit higher so that the digit's back over my ribs instead. Still, the shape of my body in his grasp like this is definitely having an effect on him. There's a slight restlessness to him, and sure enough, in clear sight farther below, he's getting hard. I notice. He notices me noticing.

He looks off to the side for a second, grumbling, "I can't help it… I'm still a guy…"

"No. Really?" I shout over the din sarcastically. "I hadn't noticed."

Leo turns back to me with a smile. "Especially holding you like this." He starts running his ring finger up and down the length of my leg. "You're just… really hot, Lily."

I'm quiet for a moment. Still not used to the compliments. I have felt before that, objectively, my body has a nice shape to it by conventional standards. Even proportions, a dip in the waist that accentuates the feminine arch of my hips, a certain grace to the way my shoulders curve. My boobs and butt aren't nearly as big as what's in style right now, and although that has made me feel less confident in myself many times, I secretly prefer it. No back issues, for one, and I like the way my breasts look without the extra weight.

The night before my first date with Leo I'd been picking my appearance apart like some high school girl. Ever since he shrunk me down, my physical attractiveness was the least of my concerns. And now… now I'm just confused.

"Was that the wrong thing to say?" the giant asks, seeing me deep in thought.

"Um," I reply, shaking my head, "I'm just not… used to it?

"Yeaah, we really need to work on that self image of yours. Hell, I'm pretty confident in how I look but I still think you're out of my league. You have to know it on some level, right? Your face is so beautiful, your body is so sexy-"

"You don't have to– I'm not trying to fish for compliments!" I protest, blushing profusely, and I'd be covering my face now if I wasn't so busy clinging to his hand.

"I know, love. You're getting them anyway." Then he sighs deeply, closing his eyes in frustration. “I really hate that I have to get ready for work right now."

I briefly glance down at his boner and sure enough, he's fully erect. A sight that used to absolutely terrify me, that I've since become accustomed to and now, with the conversation and the entire naked situation and all my complicated emotions that I can't ever make sense of… a part of me feels a strange, unmistakable longing.

Huh. That's new.

"Shutting off the water now," Leo announces begrudgingly, and the rush of the shower suddenly stops, leaving behind a silence that feels deafening in contrast. Moving quickly, he grabs the washcloth he's prepped and wraps it around me to make sure I stay warm. I hold the towel against myself, giving him a little nod as a thank you, and he reaches for his own towel. My mind is still wandering. There’s a tightening in my chest as I’m also finding myself wishing we had more time. There’s so much I want to figure out. About him. About me. I… I want to see in myself some of what he sees in me. Find out why my body feels so warm inside. What this stirring is in the pit of my stomach. What’s happening to me?

I shake my head and take sudden, impulsive action. "Hey," I pipe up, and my voice sounds so loud to me now, even though that's not quite the reality. "I have a deal for you."

The giant's currently struggling to wrap his own towel around himself with only one hand, but he turns his attention to me. "I'm listening."

"No extra shrinking tonight. I stay exactly as I am. And let's… explore each other."

He narrows his eyes, feigning a pensive look as he continues tucking the towel around himself. “Like… emotionally?...”

I do a huge eye roll. “Physically,” I say with a groan, but he’s chuckling and I’m honestly glad he’s keeping this lighthearted. “Dumbass,” I add with a smile.

Now that his towel situation’s figured out, he can bring both hands around me, and as he cradles my small form he gives me a long, soft kiss on the forehead. His lips completely dwarf me, my head probably doesn’t feel much bigger than a marble, but he’s gotten skilled at holding me against them just right. He pulls me back again, his chocolate gaze meeting my mint one. There’s still blush on his cheeks as he whispers, just as I’m sure there’s blush on mine.

“Deal.”
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Mon Aug 01, 2022 5:47 pm

Chapter 8: Days in the Life of a Fairy

Event Horizon

PikaPippin: How's work going?
LeoDeJaneiro: Slow
LeoDeJaneiro: Im kinda distracted :P
PikaPippin: Yeah, I kinda am too
LeoDeJaneiro: Can I just say
LeoDeJaneiro: That makes me really happy
PikaPippin: Don’t get used to it
PikaPippin: It’s probably just the adrenaline from the waterfall shower
LeoDeJaneiro: Whatever it is, I’m all about it
LeoDeJaneiro: By the way, just for transparency, I’m not really expecting anything special tonight
LeoDeJaneiro: I mean don't get me wrong I’d love to see you naked again
LeoDeJaneiro: and I’d really love to try and make you feel good
LeoDeJaneiro: but seriously, no pressure if that’s not what you’re looking for
PikaPippin: Thanks, I think I’m open to stuff. We’ll see :)
LeoDeJaneiro: ;)
LeoDeJaneiro: So if you’re in the mood to talk about it…
PikaPippin: ???
LeoDeJaneiro: Sorry, got interrupted
LeoDeJaneiro: God I want to leave so bad
LeoDeJaneiro: Anyway
LeoDeJaneiro: I want to hear more about your fantasies :)
LeoDeJaneiro: Other than what I already know
PikaPippin: LUMBERJACKS
LeoDeJaneiro: …oh?
PikaPippin: I dunno, that’s a thing right
LeoDeJaneiro: I do have a plaid shirt somewhere
PikaPippin: lol
PikaPippin: I really don’t know, I think I’m kind of boring
PikaPippin: I guess whatever erotic thoughts I've had usually involve some kind of fantasy setting
PikaPippin: As in elves and stuff
PikaPippin: If my childhood crush on Link is any indication
LeoDeJaneiro: I like it
LeoDeJaneiro: You know, fantasy stuff… elves… fairies…
PikaPippin: Huh, I guess that does kind of line up
LeoDeJaneiro: I certainly think so :)
PikaPippin: Ok how about you?
PikaPippin: I don't think I've asked this before - outside of the shrinking thing, what are you into?
LeoDeJaneiro: ummm
LeoDeJaneiro: I’ve always had a soft spot for lighter eye colors, maybe since mine are brown and I just thought that was boring
PikaPippin: Funny, I feel like I’m the other way around
LeoDeJaneiro: Imagine that :P
LeoDeJaneiro: I think that’s the first thing I noticed about your profile pic
LeoDeJaneiro: And the way you smile with your eyes
LeoDeJaneiro: So pretty~
PikaPippin: Ok but like
PikaPippin: Blargh what do men even talk about
PikaPippin: Ass or titties?
LeoDeJaneiro: Haha I’d say I’m more of a boob guy if I had to pick
PikaPippin: Ohhhh
PikaPippin: Thats unfortunate
LeoDeJaneiro: What is?
PikaPippin: I don’t exactly have huge bazongas
LeoDeJaneiro: lmao
LeoDeJaneiro: Ok first of all it’s not all about the size of them, it’s more the overall look and feel
LeoDeJaneiro: Second of all if you have teeny tiny bazongas it’s not exactly your fault ;P And they are perfect for my tastes
LeoDeJaneiro: Still there?
PikaPippin: Yeah
PikaPippin: I'm embarrassed
LeoDeJaneiro: Stop that
LeoDeJaneiro: You are going to be super proud of your boobs before I’m done with you
PikaPippin: Good luck
LeoDeJaneiro: You’ll see
LeoDeJaneiro: Oh you know what, I actually really like legs
PikaPippin: I agree come to think of it
PikaPippin: I’ve seen it so often where guys are super into working their upper body and then completely neglect everything else
PikaPippin: So nice legs are pretty good
LeoDeJaneiro: Nice legs
LeoDeJaneiro: Or nice feet??
PikaPippin: You know
PikaPippin: It doesn’t come to me naturally
PikaPippin: But I miiight have been persuaded into a foot fetish if I didn’t have such a rough introduction -_-
LeoDeJaneiro: Darn
LeoDeJaneiro: There’s still time
PikaPippin: Do you actually have a foot fetish?
LeoDeJaneiro: Kind of? Not really outside of the shrinking stuff but… I just really like having you at my feet :P
PikaPippin: Lucky me
LeoDeJaneiro: The internet seems to think so
LeoDeJaneiro: Ok I need to get rid of this boner before my next meeting
PikaPippin: Godspeed
LeoDeJaneiro: See you at home <3



Lust is a very foreign concept to me. Sure, I’ve been attracted to people. Sure, I’ve had some fantasies here and there. I’ve kissed a few men before - at best I felt some amount of physical attraction but wanted nothing further, and at worst I felt incredibly awkward or even disgusted. I’ve explored my own body before, trying to see what I enjoy, but never felt like I knew what I was doing. I’ve even been open to romance with girls, only to quickly figure out I don't quite swing that way.

But I’ve never felt completely intoxicated with arousal before. Growing up, it’s gotten to the point where I’d wonder what’s wrong with me sometimes. Maybe the problem was a lack of education, maybe I just had too much bad luck with guys that has led me to be so inexperienced. In any case, I don’t feel at all prepared for the hormones that are racing through me right now.

How did this even happen? He was sexual with me on day one. I hated it. I feared it. I still worry all the damn time that we’re one accident away from disaster, that it would be so easy for him to drop or crush me without meaning to and that would be it. His frequent moments of showing affection by touching or kissing me were just something I had to deal with, something I had to endure while worrying about my own safety. When exactly did that all start to change? Yes, I started giving in to him more and more… and more. Yes, we’ve been undeniably forming a stronger connection than I bargained for. But how the hell did the coin flip so suddenly for me on such a carnal level?

There was something about being in the shower and him really seeing me - all of me. I could sense his attraction, his desire. Not due to some crazy fetish, but for my body, for me. And suddenly I started seeing everything about him in a new light. The way he gently picks me up. The way it feels to cuddle against his chest. The way his hands had felt as they massaged me, warm and powerful. The way his tongue had pressed up between my legs… and even the way he’d stopped when I asked him to. We've been a tightrope act, trying to find our balance on the line of consent, but the line is too thin to make out properly and I don’t see where I’m stepping anymore.

The rest of the day is a blur. In my restlessness I’m weirdly productive - I do a load of laundry, clean up the entire dollhouse, get through a third of a jigsaw puzzle, finish a workout, make a whole new journal using scrap paper and washi tape. But I feel so distracted. Even for the moments that I’m sitting at my computer, chatting with friends and playing video games, I’m buzzing with extra energy. I worry I’m going to actually explode when I finally hear the apartment door open and I hurry out onto the desk.

I don’t usually pay much attention to the sound of his footsteps these days, but I’m certainly listening to them now. If I start to focus on the way they boom and reverberate, the sound still makes my chest tight as it’s a reminder of just how massive he is compared to me. But whereas before this would fill me with ominous dread, now it’s with nervous anticipation.

Get a hold of yourself, I think, my brain trying to reason with my body. I have to be careful. I can’t forget about how fragile I am. And at the same time, I do trust in him. I trust his ability to handle me, trust that he’ll stop everything if I ask him to, trust that he wants me to enjoy this too… Deep breaths.

The door opens and my heart skips a beat. Leo stands in the doorway, a titanic statue come to life. Our eyes immediately find each other. The stare is intense, until he smiles casually. “Hi.”

I gulp. Do a much worse job at looking casual. “Hey.”

His smile transitions to more of a smirk. "Can I axe you a question?"

He starts walking, or more like swaggering, towards me and I frown at him, a little confused by his demeanor. Did he just talk with a lisp or was that on purpose?

"Sure…?" I respond tentatively.

Leo puts a hand flat on the desk right next to me and keeps his arm taught as leans overhead. "Are you skilled with wood? Cause you can call me Jack, I've got your lumber right here."

Jesus Christ. This guy. "Did you spend your whole drive home coming up with that one?" I'm trying to suppress my laughter as I'm forced to crane my neck back to look straight up at him.

"Maybe," he responds with a grin. He continues looming over me and his hand is close enough that he can reach a finger over and poke at my leg. "Now before I lose control and rip all your clothes off… Are you hungry or anything?"

"I'm fine. I had a late lunch."

"Same here. Good."

In one smooth motion he goes from poking my leg to running his finger up my body to wrapping his hand around my frame, and away I go, elevatoring up into the air. I've been thinking about him all day. Craving his touch like I never have before. It feels like electricity everywhere that his skin touches mine.

"So what did you have in mind, little one?" Leo purrs as he holds me up in front of his face. I take him in, the huskiness in his voice, the slight heaviness to his eyelids, the deeper breathing. I’m seeing my own lustful feelings reflected back.

"I… figured we could pick up where we left off…" I respond sheepishly.

"You want to go back in the shower?" he asks with a soft laugh.

"Maybe not. But… how about we start with you taking your shirt off?"

"Mmm, I think that can be arranged."

And he's already started walking towards the bed with me, making a quick detour to turn on the nightstand lamp and turn off the overhead lights. Taking care to hold me steady, he climbs up onto the mattress and gently sets me onto the pillow so that I’m laying on my back.

He’s up on his knees, and for a split second I can picture it as if I was at a normal size, with my head on the pillow and him straddling my body. But in reality he’s monumental, towering over me like a building - so, so much bigger than I am. His smile is playful, flirty as he looks down at me, and with as much confidence as a stripper he tugs the hem of his shirt, pulling it up to reveal his abs, then his chest, showing off the lithe, toned muscles beneath the tan expanse of his skin. Every buried thought I’d had about how attractive I found him when I was full sized is bubbling back to the surface and I’m having trouble breathing.

Leo sits back on his heels as he tosses the shirt off to the side. “Like that?” he says, his tone a mixture of suave and playful.

His face is high enough that I have to project my voice. “Well, I’m not sure I can follow up that act, but… maybe it’s only fair if I join you?”

I'm still laying down, and my own hands are drifting to the hem of my shirt, and that’s when I notice my fingers are trembling. The giant leans in closer, and to this day I still reflexively shrink back whenever I see something so big approach me so quickly. But his smile is gentle as his hand glides over to me, fingertips brushing against my waist.

"Can I try?" he asks and I pause, trying to calm the nervous energy that's making me tremble, before lifting my arms up over my head as an answer. He delicately pinches the front of my shirt and begins lifting the fabric up and along my body so that I immediately feel the cool air on my abdomen. I need to wriggle my shoulders as the shirt gets caught in the back, but then it slips off like he's removing the wrapper from candy. Conveniently, I'd decided not to wear a bra underneath.

I hardly have time to catch Leo's intent expression before he swoops in, lowering down so that his face is on top of me. His lips envelop my stomach, moving up the side of my body to my neck and back down again, covering so much of my three-inch frame at once as he struggles to reign in the passionate, long-awaited kiss. From this proximity I catch a wave of his cologne, the mint of a cough drop he must have taken, the tea he had with lunch, and his own unmistakable, intoxicating scent that I've come to know so well.

My nerves are on sensory overload and my brain has checked out - I'm operating solely on what my body is craving in this moment. Having my chest bare as he embraces me with his mouth is a whole new ball game, and I feel goosebumps spring up all over my skin. At first he's not aiming directly for my breasts, but as I writhe against him, embracing him in turn, his mouth presses up against them again and again. He's being mindful not to cover me with saliva, but the moisture is inevitable with the occasional parting of his lips - in the midst of our wrestle I feel my nipple brush past a wet spot and it makes me gasp as a jolt of pleasure mixed with oversensitivity shoots through me.

Leo moans in reaction to this, his voice vibrating through me, and for a moment he pushes harder, too hard, and I'm pressed into the pillow with increasingly uncomfortable pressure. He seems to realize he's gone too far just as I brace a foot against his chin to try and push him away. "Whoa there," I gasp, trying to catch my breath as the pressure lessens, "Down, boy…"

He lifts off and hovers right above me, still staying so close, his deep brown eyes level with my face as he's breathing hard and stares straight into my soul. He then closes his eyes and lets out a shuddering exhale that warms my lower body as his mouth curls into a smile, wordlessly conveying how much he's enjoying this. After a moment he rolls over to the side, carefully lowering his head down onto the pillow, right next to me, and I rise up slightly as the cushion buckles under his weight. I turn onto my side to face him.

He breathes in deeply as he looks me up and down. "You’re just so lovely," he coos, "I haven’t been able to stop thinking about you today… It's so hard to control myself…" And sure enough, he can't keep away, his hand hovering close by, like a protective wall behind me. I'm not done craving the touch, and I scoot backward a little to make contact with him, nestling my bare back against his palm.

We lay there for a moment, gazing at each other as we take a breather. I keep wondering when I'll snap out of it and realize this is all a terrible idea, but the buzzing of arousal is still too strong to resist.

Leo looks like he's searching for something as he watches me. "I'm really curious what's come over you," he says quietly, "Sometimes you have these sudden shifts in behavior and I'm not sure if I should be worried."

That’s a fair statement. I might not be good at BSing, but I certainly keep a lot of thoughts to myself. It just felt like the safest option at the beginning, although it’s been more and more difficult to stick to over time. My life is bizarre, and I’m scared of doing the wrong thing, being too vulnerable. But I also have no one else to talk to about this stuff.

"I know. I don't always understand it myself,” I respond hesitantly. “Our whole… situation is weird, there's a lot I'm still trying to figure out...” I trail off as a strand of his sandy hair slips onto his forehead. Every detail of his face is captivating my attention in turn, it’s hard to think straight. He's listening intently so I swallow and try to continue, “I think I realized I'm… sexually frustrated? I don't know, this is all so new to me. I just want to try things…” There’s a warning voice in the back of my mind telling me I'm exposing too much of myself again, but I can’t hear it right now. “I just want to be touched. Even if my only option can be… overwhelming sometimes.” I glance up at the wall of his palm against my back, which towers over me since I’m lying down, before I look back at him with a feeble smile.

The giant’s gaze is soft as he seems to take in my vulnerability with appreciation. “I get it. And I can imagine how I might be a little… much. To you.” Still keeping his hand against me, he lifts his head up so that it’s above the pillow instead as he props himself on his elbows. “But if you’re trying to explore your sexuality, you know I’m more than happy to oblige…”

He gently helps resituate me, carefully pushing my shoulder to roll me onto my back again. I’m like a little doll that he can manipulate however he wants. And yet it’s not in a callous way, but in a protectively caring one. I can feel myself melting, giving into him, wanting more.

Leo leans in close and focuses on using the tip of his index finger to lightly touch my skin, moving it up and down my leg, along the fabric of my shorts, across my abdomen as he journeys around my tiny form. I’m so riled up, my skin feels so sensitive, and my body has been aching for this. I gasp and shiver whenever he passes over the more tender areas like my neck and thighs, letting out a quiet moan as he circles around my breasts. I might not know what I’m doing, but my body seems to be working on some kind of instinct as I arch my back, and there’s a tingling in my nipples as he touches them that’s not unpleasant.

My arousal seems to be turning my giant partner on in turn, and he can’t keep the smile off his face. “Your body really is amazing, Lily…” he whispers, “Like, damn.”

I feel a wave of heat wash over my face, and I close my eyes with a wince, taking his finger in both hands to stop it as it passes over my chest. I’m subconsciously hiding behind the digit. “Can you stop that?” I ask meekly.

Why, love?” he says, his tone almost desperate, “Is it really making you that uncomfortable?”

“It’s making me feel self-conscious, yeah.” I open my eyes again, though I still hold his finger in place. “I've gone from hardly ever receiving compliments from the opposite sex to being showered with them. It's just hard to accept…” My grip tightens a little. “I'm not saying that I think you're lying to me. But I still… don't believe you.”

He’s thoughtful for a moment. Well, as thoughtful as he can be in the state he’s in. The state I’m in for that matter. It’s a mystery as to why we’re trying to have so much conversation while we're this horny.

Leo breathes in determinedly, pulling his finger off of me for a moment. “Okay. Let's do an exercise. Can you pick something about me that you think is physically attractive?”

He takes me by surprise, but he’s also catching me in a particularly suitable moment for the question. Where do I even start right now? As I’m looking at him in the eyes I pick the first thing I notice that’s right in front of me.

“Your eyelashes.” Now I’m the one who’s taken him by surprise. He raises his eyebrows, blinks silently. “Trust me,” I continue, “so many girls would kill for such naturally full and dark lashes.”

He looks like he’s trying not to laugh, though a grin still slowly seeps out. “Welp, that's certainly a first for me… Thanks! Not something I’d ever really paid attention to but now I will.” He flutters his eyelashes dramatically and we’re both chuckling now. Ugh, the extra endorphins are only making me want him more. But Leo’s not done talking. “Okay, now channel that same thought process but for yourself. What's something about you that you think is physically attractive? It can be anything.”

I ponder this one for a moment, running through each body part. I’m taken aback by the fact that, in this aroused state, I’m finding it way easier than I normally would to appreciate my own beauty. I move my hands along myself, settling on the spot right where my waist dips in above my hips. “I… like the way I curve here.”

"I'll say…" the giant agrees, bringing his finger back so he can slide it along that spot, contouring it and running it down the front of my hip. "See, that's not so hard right?"

My breath hitches at his touch and I let out a nervous giggle. "Maybe not right now. Normally it is though. Which, I fully admit, is probably not a good thing."

"We'll keep working on it. And I’ll try not to be so stifling with the compliments…” He brings his face in closer and my heart rate starts picking up. “Instead of how pretty you are… would you rather I focus on how tiny you are?"

Fuck. Never in a million years would I have thought I could find that statement erotic.

I can’t form words right now but Leo reads my expression and his finger continues its journey along my hip, curving down and between my legs. I make a sound between a moan and a wince, and I feel a tightening downstairs, the muscles that I’m not accustomed to using are aching. He’s not right up against my crotch yet but the proximity is tantalizing.

“Only what you're okay with,” the giant soothes, “But there’s so much I could do to you… All it takes is one finger and you’re at my mercy, little one…”

He begins putting pressure against the inside of my thigh, a tender massage, and the aching only amplifies. My back arches again and I start wrapping my legs around his finger, slowly tightening my grip as he rubs against me, and I’m pulling his finger up with my legs, inviting him to touch me. He accepts. Makes contact. And although I’m still wearing my shorts, the sudden warmth and pressure causes a bolt of pleasure to shoot through my body like lightning. I start grinding against his finger, closing my eyes and sighing as he explores every bump and crevice of the tiny space between my legs. And then, I realize I’m not rubbing against my underwear anymore - I’m sliding.

I gasp, eyes shooting back open. I make eye contact with Leo as I struggle to breathe. “Oh god… what… what is…”

He smiles and bites his lip, getting a kick out of my reactions. “You’re getting wet, love,” he replies.

Yes, I know, I’m aware that’s how the female body works but… I wasn’t aware of how good it could feel…!

I have to slow down my movements as the friction just feels too intense, the moisture taking things to a new level. Another gigantic hand joins the fray as he uses his thumb to slide up my upper body and press up against my breasts, gently rubbing in small circles, all the while his finger continues to pleasure me between my legs. Feeling his skin against so much of mine is lighting a fire inside of me and I’m starting to let out moans with greater abandon.

I sink deeper into the throes of pleasure over the next minute or two, though it's hard to tell how much time is passing at this point. I’m suddenly distracted as Leo keeps his pointer finger in place while using that same hand's thumb and middle finger to pinch my hips and lift them up. “Sorry, I just… want to hold you…" he says softly, his voice sounding strained as he pulls my body along the fabric of the pillow and slips his other hand underneath so that I end up laying on his palm instead. "Come here…"

He raises me skywards as he sits up, and the vertigo only makes the butterflies in my stomach flutter faster, fanning the flame inside me. I glance around, trying to make sense of the movements - I think he’s turning around? - but my brain isn’t functioning the way it should. I give up and return my attention to him, his gaze, his touch, the fire burning inside as I ride the waves of lust and adrenaline.

“Lily?…” the giant purrs and my eyes are darting from the blush on his cheeks to his dilating pupils, to the way the corner of his mouth turns up. There’s so much of him. “We can keep going with this, but… do you want me to try going down on you again?”

The thought encapsulates me, sends my imagination reeling. I reach my hands down to the finger that’s been pleasuring me, giving it a squeeze and tightening the grip of my legs around it, and he seems to understand as he stops massaging the digit against me and holds very still. I take a few deep breaths, trying to calm down a bit, checking in with myself. Is this what I want? my mind is trying to ask, while my body is already screaming at me a resounding YES. I affectionately hug Leo a little tighter before looking up and giving him a nod.

I let go of his finger, unravelling my legs, and he carefully extricates it from the damp area, but then to my surprise he’s moving it up to the top of my hip now. My waistband, I realize. He pinches the fabric of my shorts, though I’m a little too small for him to maneuver this easily so I cooperate, hooking my own fingers under the other side of the waistband and bracing my heels against his palm to lift up my hips, so that together we can pull the rest of my clothing off.

I shiver and blush a little now that I’m fully nude, and without realizing why, I’ve reflexively brought my hands up to cover my face. I’m trying to catch my breath. There’s a fire burning inside, the cool air kissing my skin, the arousal raging through me, and a cocktail of emotions bubbling under the surface of it all. I feel so overwhelmed.

“You alright?” I hear Leo’s voice asking gently.

“I’m good,” I pipe back, my own voice a little ragged from all the heavy breathing.

“Please don’t hide, love…” He touches my arm, not forcing me to pull my hands away but encouraging me to.

“I just need a second.”

He pauses and then the touch moves to my shoulder as a gesture of support. I can hear the smile in his voice as he responds, “Okay.”

I appreciate his patience. Over the next few seconds my heart rate starts slowing down, the feeling of overwhelm subsiding, though the fire inside me smolders persistently. I remove my hands and gaze up at Leo with a dazed look, focusing in on the gold flecks in his iris for a second to ground me back to the present.

“Is it supposed to be this intense?” I ask him. I know I must still be blushing profusely.

He seems amused at the state of me, though I can tell by the look in his eyes that he’s still very focused on the task at hand. “Ideally.”

“You are…” and it doesn’t even register that I probably shouldn’t finish my sentence, “very good at this.”

He brings me a little closer, looking like he’s having a hard time controlling himself right now. “I’m glad. I haven’t exactly had a lot of experience with tiny women before you came along but… I guess I’ve imagined it enough times.”

He brings me even closer to his face, and it's as if the ceiling's closing in on me, but I can't pull away from him as I'm already lying down on his palm. He's moving ever so carefully, closing his eyes as he nuzzles his nose against the side of my body, his eyelashes tickle my chest, our foreheads touch.

"And we're just getting started, little one," he mumbles, his voice vibrating through me and lighting me up with goosebumps.

Just like that, my heart is racing again with renewed vigor. I reach up to kiss the space between his eyebrows, running my fingers along the bridge of his nose, and he reacts to my touch with a subtle wince, shifting so that he can start kissing me again, beginning at my ankles and working his way up. His lips are softer than his finger was, enveloping me in a warmth that contours every curve of my naked body. The intimacy is spellbinding.

I'm already feeling wet again even without anything directly pressed up against me. I squeeze my eyes shut and lay back, reveling in the all-consuming nature of his touch. Submitting to him.

The last time we did something similar, his tongue appeared out of nowhere. It was too much, too quickly and I couldn't handle it yet. That experience is enough for me to feel really nervous right now about what's coming, but the difference is that this time I'm anticipating it… curious about it. There's an almost whiny quality to my moans as he covers me with his mouth and I'm aching to know what the beast inside it is capable of.

Leo pauses so he can pull back a bit for just a moment, make eye contact. He's checking in to see if I'm alright, but he's also teasing me, giving me a cheeky smile as he elongates the process. "You're just so delicate," he coos, "so small and helpless in the palm of my hand…"

I reach out towards him, silently begging him to shut up and touch me as I struggle to breathe. He revels in my desire before finally leaning down again, lips parting, tongue snaking out…

"Ahhh…!" I gasp as he makes contact with my thighs. It's so warm, powerful, wet, and for a moment I flash back again to last time and feel intimidated, my legs pressing together reflexively. The tongue retreats and I wince, contradicting myself, blocking his way while the rest of me is aching with desire. Leo brings up his other hand, extending his pinkie to carefully, almost hesitantly push against my leg. Again, not forcing me… but encouraging me. Reassured, my muscles slacken to let him guide me, and his finger pushes my legs apart, gently opening me up. My eyes are squeezed shut and I feel the warmth and moisture in the air near my nethers before I feel the–

I yelp, my loudest yet, hips bucking as my wetness meets his. There's a flexibility to his tongue that lets him follow my movements, however small and subtle they must seem to him, and the way the lithe muscle slides against me is electrifying. The arousal is almost painful now, like an itch that I can't scratch and it's driving me insane as it builds and builds… and builds…

I'm feeling vertigo again - not so intense, but enough to know that the giant is moving. I vaguely realize that he's shifting backwards, towards the headboard, and I gasp as everything begins to tilt. He's slowly laying his head down and turning the hand I'm on along with him - his palm becomes more and more vertical against my back and I feel a wave of anxiety as I fear I might fall straight into the cavern of his mouth. But he seems to account for this as he shifts me slightly to the side, a bit closer to the corner of his mouth, and he maintains a narrow gap between his lips, his tongue protruding to continue to pleasure me as he moves.

“Y-you good?” I manage to stammer, having an exceedingly difficult time getting my bearings at the moment.

“Mmhmm…” Leo responds with a contented sigh as he closes his eyes, and to be fair his mouth is a little busy to say much else. He settles into an angled reclined position and his palm leaves my back, as I'm now tilting enough to sit upright, my hands braced against his cheek.

“G-good, because I… ah…” The new position is changing everything. I'm finding myself gasping for air as there's absolutely no escape from his tongue since I'm essentially straddled on top of it, but I also now have more control over where my hips are going. I tilt forward, burying my face against his cheek, and the giant runs his fingers along my back, making me writhe, stimulating me from every direction. The tip of his tongue is working a magic I didn’t know was possible, and I press my legs against it, reveling in the warm, wet, undulating pressure on the entire area, feeling every detail, down to each individual taste bud that massages against my clit and leaves me wincing with pleasure. The arousal continues to build, I’m getting dizzy, I don’t know how much more of this I can take –

“Fuuuccck…” I moan, and my massive partner moans in return - the vibrations of his voice against my skin send me right over the edge, and the fire completely overtakes me as I cry out, feeling a sudden rush between my legs, an intense release that fills me with love and fear and all-encompassing, overwhelming bliss.

I collapse onto his cheek, lightheaded and breathing hard, reeling in the afterglow, trying to figure out what the fuck just happened to me. Leo slowly pulls his tongue away as he closes his mouth, and his fingers slip over my form like a blanket. My legs are shaking - no, my entire body is trembling - and the weight of his hand helps my heart rate begin to slow.

“You okay?” he asks me soothingly with a twinge of concern, his voice a little hoarse as I’m sure his mouth was starting to feel dry.

My voice is little more than a whimper. “Did I just…?”

He waits but I can’t finish the sentence. I feel the ground shift as his expression changes to a smile. “I take it that was your first orgasm?”

“I… I guess so… oh god, I got it in your mouth…”

Everything shakes as Leo laughs at this. He’s starting to move again, lifting himself back up as he speaks, “That should be the last thing you worry about… I enjoyed every second of it.”

He carefully pulls me into his grasp and I suddenly push myself upright, looking up the length of his face to try and make eye contact. “W-wait,” I stammer as his fingers lift me away, “Hold on, what about you?”

“Uhh, you don’t need to worry about that…” he says and I whip my head around to look towards his crotch and see the aftermath - at some point he used his other hand to slip his shorts down and join in with me. “I’m all good. You’ve done plenty, love.”

“B-but I didn’t do anything!” I protest, flustered, “I was just lying there, I… I don’t know what happened or how - what you did, I’ve just, I mean, I’ve tried stuff on myself before but - but I didn’t know that anything could feel like that and it wasn’t…” I trail off as I look back up at him and see he’s watching me with amusement. “And now I need to shut up.”

He laughs again, sounding almost giddy in his own afterglow. “No, honey, no - let it all out. It's a lot to process. And it's kind of adorable."

I've run out of steam though and just let out a long sigh, leaning my chin on one of the fingers that's wrapped around me. Leo reaches over to the bedside table and pulls out a tissue. He helps readjust me so I'm sitting on his palm and brings the tissue paper up to me. "Never make her wait for the towel," he recites, carefully wiping off some of the wetness from my legs.

"Thanks," I say with a weak laugh as I take over, "I got it, you should clean up too."

He does so, continuing to hold me aloft as he grabs a couple more tissues to take care of the mess on his abdomen. I thread the paper between my legs and sit on it, staring off into space.

"I wasn't sure what I was expecting," I finally say, "but I definitely didn't think I'd fully… get there."

Leo's just finishing up and he turns his gaze my way, his chocolate eyes glinting in the light of his nightstand. "Honestly I didn't think you would either." He smiles, pushes my hair back to touch my cheek with the side his thumb, as tenderly as he can. "I'm really honored, Lily. This has just been… so amazing for me, and it makes me even happier if you’re enjoying it too."

I close my eyes and lean against him. I'm coming down from the high now and I'm feeling the urge to rest and cuddle. Though I'm also gaining back some of my mental faculties and there's this uncertainty simmering at the bottom of it all... I then realize how chilly I'm feeling as a sudden shiver runs through me.

"Cold?" the giant asks, and when I nod he brings me in to hold me against his bare chest, creating a warm little nook as he cups his hand around me. "I'll get your clothes. Ah, crap, I tried to keep track but they're so little…" I snuggle against the smooth skin of his chest, telling myself it's just for warmth despite the tight feeling inside of me, and I listen to the rhythmic ba-bump ba-bump against my ear. After a few moments of him shifting around I hear, "Aha, here we go."

I look up to see my shirt and shorts pinched between his fingertips and reach my arms out appreciatively. He continues to hold me near his heart as I get dressed, and just as I finish I suddenly feel him tense up.

"Oh… shit."

"What's wrong?" I ask, looking skyward.

"I just remembered that I was supposed to go to the hardware store. To get the batteries. I guess I got a little distracted on the way home."

Leo lifts me back out into view of his face, giving me an apologetic look. "It can wait until tomorrow," I try to assure him. "I can survive one more day without a shower."

He shakes his head. "I'll be stuck at work late tomorrow, I was really hoping to fix it tonight. I'm sorry, love, I don't mean to leave you hanging. I'll hurry, grab some takeout on the way back, and we'll let the charger do its thing while we go cuddle and have dinner in the living room. Sound okay?"

"Sure," I say with a pained smile. I don't want him to go. Not because I'm feeling particularly needy, but because something is cracking inside of me, the uncomfortable tightness more and more apparent… And I know that as soon as he leaves the spell is going to break…

"I'll be fast," he assures me, "Where do you want me to put you?"

"My room's fine," I say, looking over towards the desk.

Being careful not to move too quickly in his hurried state, Leo climbs off the bed, and instead of setting me on the surface of the desk the way he usually does, he swings open the roof of the dollhouse, slowly lowering his hand inside so he can slide me straight onto my bed.

"See you in a few, little one," he says with an eager smile before replacing the ceiling.

As I sit on the bed, I look out through the window to watch him grab his shirt, and he's already walking out the door as he slips it over his head. In the distance the front door opens and closes, the lock slides shut. And then there's silence. Deafening, oppressive silence.

I reach my hands up to my face, pressing the heel of them up against my eyes so I'm faced with darkness. Silence and darkness.

What have I done?

“Fuck,” I whisper under my breath. I’ve been out of sorts all day, and it’s like everything is starting to crash down around me. I remember back at the hotel, several weeks ago, when I’d come to a decision to see what this shrunken life has to offer. This isn't what I’d meant. To completely submit to him like this… I’ve irrevocably compromised myself. And for what? Just because I got horny? What the fuck is wrong with me?

This is your kidnapper, I berate myself. It’s crazy. This is the same person who took everything from me. Tormented me, used me - hell, that first night I could even say he raped me. Sure, he’s felt bad about it since, sure he’s been kinder and more considerate over time. But despite all that he’s still holding me hostage. I had thought that maybe it would be better to accept and make peace with my situation instead of being miserable and constantly fighting him. But… haven’t I gone way past the line at this point?

I’ve played right into his hand. I’m making it so fucking easy for him. This is exactly what he’s wanted from the beginning, and it’s played out just as he’d told me, that I’d “learn to like it.” My own body has now betrayed me. And not just that… my heart longs for him too. I never really got over him. The way I felt before Leo shrunk me down had laid the groundwork, and I’ve started falling for him all over again. I feel like such. A miserable. Failure.

Keeping my eyes squeezed shut, I curl up into a ball on the bed and cry softly. What do I do? Go back to fighting him? Sink deeper into the mess I’ve gotten myself into? With the former, I’m right back where I started - miserable and bitter and obsessed with wanting to escape but having no hope of actually doing so. With the latter, I might find some sort of happiness, but it comes with the feeling that I’ve completely betrayed myself, an insidious self loathing that I will always carry with me.

I have to talk to him, I realize.

Would he listen? I’ve tried to reason with him before, though I eventually gave up. Every time I tried to ask him to let me go, he would either make light of it, or he’d be sympathetic and just try to reassure me that things will get better over time. I can’t think of a way to convince him. But… if he knew how I was feeling right now… surely he wouldn’t just be okay with it, right? Despite everything, I think he really, actually cares about me. He seems to have only fallen for me more over time. And as much as it felt like a mistake whenever I’ve been vulnerable with him, he would surprise me every time by being patient and supportive. We might not land on the exact solution I want, but… if I open up to him again, admit how I feel about him and show him just how much I’m suffering… then maybe something good will come out of it.

I hug my arms around my body tightly. I’m scared. I know I can’t get out of it now that I’ve thought this through. I know a conversation is essential. Whether it was right or wrong, we’ve bonded so much over the weeks and I owe it to the both of us to be open and honest. But I’m afraid of it going poorly. To finally make too big of a mistake by revealing so much of me. He's clearly shown me his ability to be cruel before, and I'm scared to see what the darker side of him is truly capable of.

On top of that, most confusing of all… I want to enjoy him right now. He made me feel so good today. And I want to do it again. I want to feel allowed to like his company. I want to do nice things for him, without guilt. And to let him do nice things for me too and relish in it. It’s wrong but I want it, and having a serious talk with him might ruin all of it—

One week.

I’ll give myself seven days. Take a break. Let myself do whatever the hell I feel like, good or bad, without beating myself up. I’ll let myself be a coward for a little longer. Enjoy our fucked up relationship as much as I want.

And then… I’ll talk to him. Put it all out there. And leave it up to fate.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Wed Aug 03, 2022 2:46 pm

Chapter 9: Days in the Life of a Giant

Home

LeoDeJaneiro: Hi hi
LeoDeJaneiro: Wanted to double check - your call’s right at 5 today, right?
PikaPippin: Yup
PikaPippin: If that’s still okay
LeoDeJaneiro: Yeah it should be fine, I won’t be home yet but I can still be watching
PikaPippin: Ok cool
PikaPippin: Oh by the way, you mentioned having a half day at some point this week right? I was kinda falling asleep when we talked about it
LeoDeJaneiro: lol no worries, we really tuckered you out last night huh ;)
LeoDeJaneiro: It’s on Thursday, the CMO is visiting so they want people out of the office by noon
LeoDeJaneiro: We should do something!
PikaPippin: Like what?
LeoDeJaneiro: I don’t know yet but I’ll think about it
LeoDeJaneiro: It’d be nice to take you somewhere that’s normally too crowded during weekends
PikaPippin: Ok I’ll think about it too
PikaPippin: I just bought a pig in stardew, what should I name it
LeoDeJaneiro: Hamilton
PikaPippin: lol I like it
LeoDeJaneiro: By the way, last thing I wanted to plan with you
LeoDeJaneiro: Can you keep your calendar open for this Sunday?
PikaPippin: Oh yes let me see if I can pencil you into my busy schedule
LeoDeJaneiro: I’m just making sure you don’t set up any calls or something
LeoDeJaneiro: Smartass :P
PikaPippin: :P
PikaPippin: What’s happening on Sunday?
LeoDeJaneiro: Not telling
PikaPippin: What?? For being a smartass?
LeoDeJaneiro: No, just keeping it a surprise <3
LeoDeJaneiro: Is it ok if I call it a date?
PikaPippin: Hard to say if I don’t know what it is
LeoDeJaneiro: It’s a date
PikaPippin: Ok lol



I smile as I type, my hands flying over the keyboard in these stolen moments. I’m still not completely sure how it will go on Sunday but I’m really looking forward to setting it up. I pause, stretching my fingers as they hover over the keys. But before I can write anything else, I hear a knock at the door.

I glance up and see Sofia through the office window. I inhale deeply through my nose before I smile and wave her in.

"What's up?" I call out as she opens the door.

I realize there are three others who are with her as they all trickle into my office. I think this is the eighth time this morning that someone on my team has interrupted me. Not that I blame them - we're having to work with a new consultant group that has been very difficult to deal with. Morale has been pretty low and I do really feel for my team, so I want to help in whatever way I can.

"No, I agree with you," I say with a frown after they plead their case, "We have to be notified ahead of time if they're going to need a different format. I'll call them as soon as I'm out of this next meeting, just focus on the July ads for now."

They thank me and leave, and I only let my face fall a bit once they're out of sight. I don't hate my job, but lately it’s been particularly stressful and I keep finding myself wanting to be elsewhere. Of course, I have extra reasons for wishing that I could be home instead. Just one little extra reason.

Today ends up being quite the day, and I feel like I’ve just been fighting battle after battle. Thankfully my meetings are over by 4:30 and I can just have some quiet time in the office for a while to catch up on emails. I keep an eye on the time though, staying aware of the 5pm obligation - Lily takes precedence, and besides I wouldn’t mind hearing her voice right now even if I can’t see her in person just yet.

I pull up the app on my phone that lets me control the mini computer remotely and broadcast its screen to mine, turning on her internet while I’m at it and slipping in an earbud so that I can listen in. I hear the call boot up and feel a pang of guilt like I do every time Lily starts video chatting with a friend. As much as I like knowing everything about her, I also know that infringing on her privacy like this is very much not cool. But unfortunately it’s inevitable, at least for now.

I do smile as I hear her talk, though, and she comes to life the way she only does with these close friends of hers. I’m starting to remember the difference between the girls - this one’s Rachel, the one who’s really into space, rides horses, and wants to open a bakery one day. All of them are fun, sweet people who fiercely care about Lily, and I’m glad to know she has such good girl friends in her life. I’m undeniably jealous of how excited she is to talk to them and really hope that one day she and I could share such a strong bond, but I know that will take time. In the meantime, I’m just happy to see her happy, and I’m okay settling for some of that residual joy that she exudes after these calls.

It’s past 6 when I finally decide to call it quits and leave the rest of the emails for tomorrow. Lily is still on her call so I carry the phone with me to keep an eye on her and continue listening in while I’m driving. My ears perk up at one point as my name comes up.

“Oh, I finally read the Martian, Leo got me into it. It was so good!”

“Yesss, such a good read, the movie was pretty great too. Also, Leo’s into sci-fi? I seriously need to meet this guy.”

“Ha, I actually think you two would really get along.”

I can’t help but grin at this, enjoying the attention. You’re pretty cool in my book too, Rachel.

“Oh except for one thing. He’s terrified of horses.”

And my smile immediately drops in surprise. Lily just completely made that up.

“Whaaat?”

“Yeah, I think he fell off of one as a kid or something. Or he’s just lame, I don’t know.”

“Dang! Well he definitely loses points for that. Maybe I can convert him.”

“Good luck. It’s so bad that he even gets nervous around goats. He told me they’re just like horses except smaller.”

They giggle, and maybe I’d be offended if I didn’t find it kind of funny myself, not to mention I'm a little impressed since lying isn't Lily's strong suit and yet she made that sound very convincing. I know that she's aiming this directly at me since she’s aware that I’m listening. I smirk, thinking I’ll just need to enact some kind of playful revenge later.

The girls end their call just a minute or two before I park the car. I eagerly hurry up the steps to my apartment, and after I drop a couple of work things off in the living room I make my way to the bedroom, knocking quietly as a warning before opening the door.

And there she is. I'd figured she'd still be in the dollhouse, but she's already waiting for me on the surface of the desk, like my own little ray of sunshine after a long day at work.

I know this as a fact about myself: I will never, ever get bored of the sight of her. She’s like a little toy come to life, so delicate and beautiful, and so wonderfully, adorably small. I get a better view of her as I approach - the clothes that came with the dollhouse are all designed with function over form, but somehow she makes the plain gray shirt and black shorts look amazing on her slender frame, her long dark hair spilling over her shoulders with effortless grace, and those gorgeous, striking blue-green eyes narrow slightly with her smile as she looks up at me. It’s like I can feel all my stresses from the day just melting right off.

“Hey, love,” I say, sliding into the desk chair in front of her.

“Hi,” she chirps, taking a step forward, “How was work? Lots of meetings, it sounded like.”

“Way too many meetings. It’s kind of a shit show these days,” I respond with a sigh. I hold my hand out, letting my fingers rest on the surface of the desk just ahead of her. “I could honestly use some Lily cuddles right now.”

The feel of her is just as lovely as the sight of her. With an ease that’s only gradually appeared over time, her little bare feet step up onto my fingertips and make their way across my hand. It’s remarkable how light she is and yet she still feels so significant, so real when I hold her, and I get completely enchanted by it every day.

“Aww, there there,” she says with an almost patronizing tone, “I’ll protect you from all the big bad executives.”

I laugh as I slowly lift her up. She’s in a much better mood than usual today, I’m sure in part due to her just having finished the call with her friend. Being extra careful not to knock her over since she’s still standing upright on her feet, I bring her closer, right up to my face so that I can softly kiss the side of her head. Sometimes Lily resists this kind of gesture and sometimes she accepts it, and today she actually leans into me as I enjoy the feel of her minute neck and shoulder against my lips.

“Thanks, little one, you'll show them,” I say, beaming as I pull her away again. “I think it should get better after this week, though. How was your day? Oh wait… before that…” I let my mischievous impulse take over as I shift my tone, along with my grip, curling my fingers in so that I can wrap them around her body with a bit more dominance. “I have a bone to pick with you.”

I watch her eyes widen a little, a look of nervousness passing over her face as she tries to figure out if I’m being at all serious. I let her wonder for a split second longer as I savor the feeling of her soft, tiny body in my grasp.

“What gives, making me lose points with Rachel like that?” I demand, already feeling my expression break as I’m having trouble not smiling.

I see the visible relief on her face, her shoulders relaxing as she adopts a bit of a cheeky smirk. “In all fairness,” she says defensively, “I actually have no idea how you feel about horses. I thought, who knows, maybe it’s true.”

“It is not. I feel…” I pause, giving the matter some thought. “...completely neutral about them.”

One of Lily’s arms is pinned down under my finger, but she lifts the other one up so she can point at me. “Ah, see, that would definitely lose you points. In fact, I think I actually did you a favor - I gave you an excuse as to why you’re not totally in love with horses.”

“Uh huh,” I say skeptically with a raised eyebrow.

She looks at me steadily and then lets out a frustrated sigh. “You’re going to make me smaller for this, aren’t you?” She knows me far too well.

“Just trying to decide how small…” I muse, and when I see the look on her face I finally let her off the hook. "I'm just teasing you, love," I say with a chuckle, leaning in again to give her a reassuring peck on the forehead, "I need to go make dinner before it gets too late. You know I never need an excuse to play with your size anyway."

"Ain't that the truth," Lily says wryly, rolling her eyes.

"You want to join me in the kitchen? I do want to hear about your day."

"Sure. I'm curious to know how the new hire's doing."

I carry her with me lovingly, feeling like the luckiest guy on the planet to be able to share my time with this precious little being. Our life is fairly simple at this point, but I wouldn't change a thing about it. And I have hope that deep down, Lily's starting to agree.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Thu Aug 04, 2022 4:11 pm

Chapter 9: Days in the Life of a Giant

Dice, Dessert & Drawings

PikaPippin: Ok so don’t freak out
LeoDeJaneiro: Uhhh ok
PikaPippin: I’m only letting you know so you can help me with it later
PikaPippin: The cushion under one of the climbing ropes is apparently off center
PikaPippin: I’m fine
LeoDeJaneiro: jh2o8fi5b98;cqlj3k
LeoDeJaneiro: Are you sure??
PikaPippin: Yes
PikaPippin: I think it might leave a couple of bruises but that’s it
LeoDeJaneiro: I can come home now
LeoDeJaneiro: Stop by a pharmacy
PikaPippin: Leo stop
PikaPippin: I’m ok
PikaPippin: Can the device still track me from where you are?
LeoDeJaneiro: Oh good point
LeoDeJaneiro: Alright yeah you’re ok
PikaPippin: Told you
PikaPippin: Dude you gave me plenty of bruises yourself before, why you freaking out now
LeoDeJaneiro: :( Not something I actually intended, nor am I proud of it
LeoDeJaneiro: And I was monitoring you more closely then
LeoDeJaneiro: Here I have no idea what happened and I’m not there to help you
PikaPippin: I fell from about halfway up the cable one but I still landed on a cushion, it was just the one for the wrong height
PikaPippin: I’ll show you later, I just need your help moving everything to where it should be
LeoDeJaneiro: Yeah I’ll do it tonight, don’t strain yourself
LeoDeJaneiro: Just please be careful little one <3
PikaPippin: Oh trust me I’m not climbing on those again today lol
PikaPippin: Scared the shit out of me
LeoDeJaneiro: Does the freezer in the dollhouse have an ice maker? To help with any swelling?
PikaPippin: You know, I didn’t think to check
PikaPippin: It might actually
LeoDeJaneiro: Ok well in any case let’s take it easy tonight
LeoDeJaneiro: We have a lot of leftovers so I’d be down just cuddling and relaxing with you all night anyway :)
PikaPippin: Yes, watching a guy who’s stranded on mars deal with mishap after mishap
PikaPippin: Sounds soooo relaxing
LeoDeJaneiro: lol we can watch it a different day
PikaPippin: No no I’ve been really looking forward to it actually
PikaPippin: Ok imma go look for that ice
LeoDeJaneiro: <3 <3



Outside of interacting with her directly, carrying Lily around in my shirt pocket is one of my favorite things ever. I love knowing she's so close, feeling her subtle weight and movements against my chest, and there's just something about walking about in the world with no one around me having any idea about this little secret I keep near my heart. Now that summer is approaching and the weather's getting warmer, we've been going on more walks together, and it's been a nice way to chat while getting some fresh air.

I bring her with me sometimes on errands and whatnot, but it does get trickier the more people are around. Thankfully she hasn't tried anything recently, and I have no qualms in shrinking her smaller if need be, but it's still a risk. One that I kind of get a thrill out of, though.

Today's special in that we're on an errand for her sake. Well, it's honestly probably more for me, but it's a good excuse. We're taking advantage of my half day at work to go somewhere that would normally be too crowded if it wasn't a Thursday afternoon: the game shop.

I glance up and down the aisle and it's completely empty - I can see the cashier from here, but he's a good distance away and busy scrolling on his phone. I cup my hand over my mouth to aim my whisper towards my pocket. "Okay, you can pop up and look."

I feel a little shuffling and as I pull my neck back to look down, I can see Lily hesitantly standing and pulling down on the lip of my pocket.

"Whoa," she says with awe, "That's a lot of dice."

Sure enough, there's a whole wall of them, a veritable cliff from her perspective, in all different colors and sizes. I'm sure it's probably visual overload.

"We can just focus on these guys," I mutter, pointing out a section of mini dice. They're labeled as 5mm, and I pick up a random package to roll them between my fingers through the clear plastic bag. They really are miniscule, smaller than corn kernels. I hold the package up to my chest, being careful to not look like I'm trying to steal it but just looking at it closely. "What do you think?" I ask.

Lily reaches her arms out to examine the dice. To her they still look oversized, closer to the size of softballs. "Seems like a good enough fit," she says, craning her neck back to look up at me. Her little face is so stinking cute, eyes bright with excitement from the break in our usual routine. I suppress the urge to pet her head, instead replacing the dice I'd picked up back onto the shelf.

"At least there's not so many to choose from that way," I whisper, shifting to center myself and crouching slightly so she can get a proper look at the selection. "I'm trying to remember your favorite color… Purple, right?"

"Yeah, but more of a lavender, I'm only seeing dark purple there… Oh hey, those look cool!"

I try to follow the direction that her tiny finger is pointing, and it takes me a couple of tries before she confirms I'm picking the right one. I do agree that these are pretty sick, made of translucent red-orange plastic so that they almost look like glowing embers.

"Ooo, solid choice, love," I whisper enthusiastically, bringing the package back to my chest so she can take a closer look. "Final answer? Take your time, feel free to check out any others."

"Nah, I definitely want these. Maybe I should be a fire druid and then I can pretend I'm casting fire balls every time I roll them."

"You can absolutely do that," I respond with a wide smile, happy to see her getting into this. "I loved playing druid, back before I did the dungeon master thing."

I notice movement out of the corner of my eye and quickly but casually I bring a hand up to my mouth to pretend I'm looking thoughtful while I shop, blocking my pocket from view with my arm.

"Back in," I say under my breath, and Lily hesitates for a moment, her head turning in the direction I'm blocking. Please don't, I think, hoping I won't have to force her to hide. But she finally obeys, crouching back down and out of sight. As the stranger passes by, I turn my back to them and gently place a hand on the outside of my pocket, giving my little passenger an appreciative touch. Once I'm confident no one can hear us, I whisper, "Good girl. There's a couple of extra people that came in so stay put for now, okay? I just need to grab one extra thing and we can head out."

She answers with silence and I walk down the aisle to pick out a book. Lily is somewhat familiar with Dungeons & Dragons, having watched an online show for it despite never having played herself. I figure to ease her into the game I might as well pick up a campaign guide that uses the same setting as the show she’s familiar with. I find what I’m looking for, slipping it off the shelf and glancing over the cover excitedly. I’m already imagining it - helping her learn the ins and outs of the mechanics, making little maps for her to explore, utilizing her tiny size to really bring the story to life. I can’t wait.

I pause before heading over to the cashier, debating on whether I should preemptively make the three-inch girl I'm carrying any smaller so that there’s less of a risk that she gets his attention. I’m never quite sure exactly where we stand when it comes to her wanting to escape me. I know she wants more freedom, I totally understand that, and the more we can trust each other the more I can give her what she wants. I decide to use this opportunity as a trust exercise, though I do go ahead and reach into my pants pocket to fish out the shrinking device, which is currently attached to my keys to look less conspicuous. I keep my thumb on the button as I go to check out - just in case.

To my immense delight and relief, Lily’s behavior is perfect, staying seated and holding completely still. As the cashier rings my card, I steal a glance down at my chest and catch a glimpse of her through the narrow opening of the pocket. She’s curled up in a little ball, and I can see that she has her face buried into her knees. It’s not exactly a happy posture. Hang in there, love, I think, feeling a tightening in my chest, You won’t feel like a prisoner forever.

I step outside, squinting against the comparatively bright light of the sun, and as I take a quick glance around I suddenly remember which store is next door. I look back down towards my pocket. “How does ice cream sound?”

I see her little head suddenly tilt upward. It’s hard to say for sure since she's so small, but I think her eyes are a bit red right now, as I’d feared. Still, her face seems to light up at my suggestion. “Yeah,” she says, slowly standing back up as she’s assuming we’re in the clear since I’m openly talking to her. “I don’t think I’ve had ice cream in months.”

“This place is local and they have crazy flavors. Let’s get something! They have a menu on the outside here, keep your head low but go ahead and take a peek.”

The spontaneous treat seems to lighten the mood again. We settle on trying strawberry balsamic with black pepper, despite both of us wondering how the hell it could be good, and I bring it back to the car with us. Since I’ve parked in the shade and it’s cool enough, I gently pull her out of my pocket, my heart fluttering at the feel of her tiny hands gripping my finger, and place her onto the dashboard. After some quick thinking, I utilize an extra coffee stirrer in the car, breaking it to a shorter size for her to use as a makeshift spoon.

I hold up the cup that’s practically overflowing with ice cream despite having ordered a small size. I can't help but grin as it completely dwarfs her little form - she's like a hummingbird approaching a birdfeeder, and she looks so endearing as she struggles to get a proper scoop with her oversized utensil.

Both of us are surprised by how good it is. “Damn,” I say, frowning down at my own spoonful as I do a double take.

“Damn,” she agrees, and she’s already made a mess and gotten some on her face. I chuckle as I reach up with my pinkie to wipe her cheek clean.

“We should make this a thing, come back throughout the summer,” I suggest, “Now I want to try out all the other flavors.”

“No objections here,” Lily responds, reaching her wooden stick out as a request for more.

“So on a normal day… favorite ice cream flavor?”

“Umm, probably cookies and cream. You?”

“Sea salt caramel.”

I’ve left the window cracked open, and the breeze and ice cream keep us cool on this otherwise bright, sunny day. I take a moment to appreciate the fact that instead of slogging through meeting after meeting this afternoon, I get to spend time chatting with my favorite tiny lady. We discuss my work woes, the Martian movie we watched last night, next steps for planning our D&D campaign. By the time we finish up, though, it’s still only mid-afternoon.

“Any other errands you want to do while we’re out?” I ask Lily, having just gotten back into the car after tossing out the paper ice cream cup.

“Not that I can think of,” she muses, as she finishes cleaning off her hands with the corner of a napkin I’d dipped in water. “Plus, no offense, I’m not sure I want to be spending the entire afternoon cooped up in your pocket.”

“Totally. Let’s head home then,” I offer with a smile, holding my hand out and placing it on the dashboard beside her. “I’ll open some windows, maybe we play a board game?”

“Actually, Leo…” She’s looking pensive and I find myself leaning forward a little in anticipation. More often than not I tend to be the one calling the shots on the types of things we do together, but lately she comes up with the occasional suggestion of her own and I’ve been loving it. “I don’t know why I’ve been thinking about this lately, but… I’m kinda curious to see your art. You still haven’t really shown me anything.”

This comes out of left field. “My art?” I ask with a stutter, “As in, my drawings?”

“Yeah. You kept mentioning how much you liked drawing back before… everything. But I don’t think I’ve really seen you do it since I’ve been around.”

“Right, I guess I haven’t. I should probably move my art supplies to the desk in the living room. Seeing as my old spot is occupied.” I give her a look, as if me having stopped drawing is all her fault.

“Oh, right, I’m sorry,” she says with an eye roll, “How inconsiderate of me to take up so much space.”

I flip over my hand, which has been laying palm-up on the dashboard this whole time, to poke the top of her head, giving her a light push downward. “I know, you should really try keeping a lower profile.”

"Ah, yes, right away sir," she says with a mock meek tone contrasting with the way she roughly shoves my finger away, and I flip my hand back over again as I laugh. I love that we can banter like this. I just have so much fun hanging out with her. “So are you down to show me your art or not?” she demands.

“Sure, I’d be happy to show you, if that doesn’t sound too boring. I have stuff dating back from when I was a kid so you can see how bad I used to be.”

“Hey, the only thing I can draw is a Pikachu. Sort of.” Lily’s smiling now, and then she seems to suddenly realize why I've had my hand laid out next to her. She stands up so she can clamber on and kneel in the center of my palm, and I pause as I often do to give her a gentle caress with the hand that’s holding her, running my thumb up her leg and along her hip, stopping at the groove of her waist. Her skin is so soft and warm, her curves so small and intricate. And I enjoy that feeling of connection every time I touch her, the little check in to always let her know that, despite my frequent antics, I care about her so much.

I put her back in my pocket so that we can head home, and soon we’re on the living room couch and I’ve uncovered a folder of old drawings that I lay out in a pile on the coffee table. I’ve lifted my tiny friend up to perch on my shoulder so she can have a decent view while I keep both hands free. She leans against my neck, and her hair tickling against my skin gives me the occasional shiver of pleasure.

“This is literally from like, fourth or fifth grade,” I announce, holding up a pencil drawing that looks heavily influenced from whatever anime I was watching at the time - Digimon, probably.

“Oh wow, you were already drawing fairies,” she says with a laugh.

“Uhh, have you met me? Prepare for a lot of that.”

“You know, this really isn’t that bad for a kid’s drawing. I’m not sure I could do much better now.”

“Oh, just wait. Okay, what do you think this is?”

“Umm… a cat?”

“It’s supposed to be a horse,” I say, and I’m the one laughing now. “I’ve always been way better at drawing people, I still struggle with most other things.”

“Oh, oh!” I feel her little hand hitting against my neck. “Do you know what this means? You do like horses!”

“Huh. I guess I did, once upon a time. Maybe Rachel can convert me after all, despite my crippling fear of them.”

We giggle at what's become a bit of a running joke. I continue leafing through the papers and you can really tell how my interests evolved over time - a crappy traced drawing of Spiderman, some kind of original wizard character, a disembodied fist holding Tinkerbell, an elf and a hobbit kissing. Some of these are embarrassing - or rather they probably should be - but I don't get self conscious very easily, and revisiting all these memories with Lily is actually a lot of fun.

At one point the quality suddenly jumps up as I flip to a pretty realistic pencil sketch of Gandalf. "Whoa, this is still yours?" asks Lily as she leans forward a bit.

"Yeah, we've skipped a few years, these are from high school I think. If I remember right, a bunch of these are portraits for a senior project."

"They look so different. I guess you were pretty serious about this stuff at one point, if you took classes? I thought you said you never showed anyone."

"Ehhh, school's different in my mind. It’s not like… the fun stuff, you know?” I idly start flipping through random portraits of my old classmates as I talk. “I did think I’d want to do more creative stuff as a career, though. Started out in college studying graphic design. But I quickly figured out that actual design is very different from just drawing. My skills didn't exactly transfer over and I ended up hating it.”

I pause as I come across a drawing that doesn’t fit with the other portraits - fanart of Captain Jack Sparrow holding a doll-sized Elizabeth Swann, and she’s not naked but still looks… seductive. God, I was even hornier as a teenager.

“Anyway,” I continue as I flip to the next one, “I was also taking some business classes at the time and had much more of a knack for that. Figured out I was way more of a people person than I’d thought. I prefer doing art as a hobby, like cooking. It all worked out, I was able to find a job and climb through the ranks pretty fast.”

“You know,” Lily slumps against my neck and my eyes flutter to a close for a second as I let out a quiet, happy sigh. “I don’t mean for this to sound terrible but… for being such a people person, you don’t seem to have a whole lot of friends.”

I laugh and scoff at the same time. “I have friends!” I protest.

“Well, you never seem to make plans with any of them. And you never invite anyone over.”

“And why do you think that is?” I ask, turning my head her way, although she’s too pressed up against me to be able to see her properly, “Even if I were to hide you somewhere, there’s evidence all over the apartment that I live with a tiny person.”

“Or that you just have really weird hobbies,” she says with amusement in her tone.

“I tend to go get lunch with people instead these days,” I explain, “On weekdays or if I’m already out doing errands or something. Plus I’m pretty close with some of my coworkers. I just don’t really talk about it because…” I falter for a second, realizing the reason why and feeling guilty about it. “...I get to go on more outings than you do and I don’t want to rub it in.”

She’s quiet for a moment and I wish I could see her expression right now. But she sounds pretty unperturbed when she starts speaking again, “You can talk about it more. I’m fine with that. You're kinda getting to know my friends so it's only fair.” She sits up straighter and readjusts her legs that are dangling over my shoulder. “How about after this you show me some pictures so I can get to know them a little, since I can’t meet them in person? And that way I can make sure they’re not imaginary.”

“Rude,” I growl, though I don't hide the smile in my tone.

“Wait, wait, go back!”

I’m a little startled by her sudden enthusiasm as I feel her get to her feet. I’d been continuing to absently flip through the drawings and pause, going back to the last one I had up. It’s a self portrait. I do remember submitting this one as part of that high school senior project, it’s still a pencil drawing but it’s more detailed and polished than some of the others.

“It’s baby Leo!” she chirps excitedly.

I laugh. “Yes, seven years ago I was but a wee babe.”

“Dude… you’re seriously talented. I mean look at that, it almost looks like a photo.”

I may not get easily embarrassed, but she’s still making me blush right now. “Thanks, love. I’ve gotten a little rusty over the years, but if you want I can try and do your portrait one of these days? A proper one. When you’re awake this time.”

“Ummm… I don’t know, I’d probably feel really awkward about that…”

“Hey, I think it might actually help with your self image, assuming I get your resemblance–”

“Hold up.” Lily interrupts me, and as I glance down I can see her arm waving out of the corner of my eye as she’s still standing up and now pointing towards the drawing. “Did you seriously sneak that into your class project?”

I frown, trying to figure out where she’s pointing. “What?”

“The tiny person, there, on the shoulder.”

I stare for a moment, wondering how we’re looking at the same picture. “What… are you talking about?” I ask and I’m vaguely running a finger over each shoulder, trying to figure it out.

“No, like, lower down, under the… uh… here, hold still…” And before I know it I feel her feet padding along my shoulder and she starts to make her way down my arm. This takes me by surprise as she’s usually a lot more paranoid about falling - we’re mostly over the couch so it should be a soft landing, but still. I reflexively hover a hand underneath her position on me, ready to catch her if she slips, and I struggle to keep my arm motionless as her little body tickles me on her way down. But for a second I’m feeling very distracted from whatever she’s talking about, finding this quick moment of her climbing me absolutely precious.

Her balance has gotten very good and she easily makes it to the top of my hand before hopping off onto the coffee table. She’s able to show me exactly what she’s talking about now, pointing out a specific spot on the sketch. “See it?" she asks, looking up at me expectantly.

I lean in deeply, my face getting right up to the paper, and I cock my head to the side as I squint. Suddenly it clicks for me - what I thought was just a shadow near the collarbone is actually the unmistakable shape of a tiny woman, only a few millimeters tall on the page.

“She even kinda looks like me,” says Lily, who’s right next to my face since I’ve leaned in so far. She’s right. The drawing doesn’t allow for much detail but the dark hair is the exact same length, and the clothes even match what she’s wearing right now, black shorts and a white shirt with stripes. It’s almost eerie.

“Good eye,” I mutter, bringing my fingertip up next to the tiny graphite figure and feeling a wave of arousal at the difference in size. It’s setting my imagination off. “I don’t remember drawing that at all, but I’m not surprised, it’s totally something I’d do. I’m not sure I see the resemblance though…”

There’s a moment of hesitation on Lily’s part as she’s starting to pick up on how my tone shifts. Then she notices how my other hand is reaching back towards my pocket and she suddenly groans. “Son of a–” And I press the button as I start sitting back up, grinning delightedly as I watch her shrink down in front of me.

I feel exhilarated every single time I make this girl smaller. I can’t help it, it turns me on in such a primal sense, more than anything else… the shrinking process itself is intoxicating. At first she closes her eyes, grimacing a little against whatever dizziness she’s feeling from the reducing sensation, and a moment later when she opens her eyes again to look around nervously, the bright green of her irises is already getting more difficult for me to make out. It’s like her height just melts away as she dwindles before me, her limbs becoming daintier, her expression more overwhelmed as she goes from the size of a mouse to a butterfly to a ladybug in under a minute. Holding the button on the device and directly controlling her height like this gives me such a rush, an amazing sense of power, and it’s that much more entertaining to see her shrink while standing on top of a drawing of me, the visual spectacle of it all giving me a hard on right then and there.

There’s a reason I generally input the size I plan to make her ahead of time instead of holding the button down like this - it’s just too easy to potentially get carried away and turn her into a little speck, but I have a specific goal in mind here, eyeing the tiny girl in the drawing and waiting until Lily’s size just about matches up before I force my thumb off the button. I look down at the device, as always glancing at her vitals to make sure all the numbers are green, before seeing her height has settled at about a quarter of an inch tall. She’s not too far from speck size after all, I think, bringing my attention back to her minuscule frame on the paper, So tiny… So perfect…

“Ohhh okay,” I say aloud, slipping off the couch to sit on the floor, closer to the coffee table. I’m watching the volume of my voice, not quite whispering as that apparently is more uncomfortable for her, but speaking as softly as I can. “Now I see the resemblance.” I grin playfully.

Lily’s backing away from me and it’s enough to make my dick twitch. She used to be so terrified of me at this size, and while I’m not enough of a sadist to truly relish in the fear itself, there’s something about what it represents, just how much more massive I am compared to her and emphasizing the fact that she’s completely at my mercy. Over time she’s gotten a lot more used to this size difference (though she still gets intimidated and nervous) and I prefer it that way - I don’t have to feel quite as worried about scaring the shit out of her while still getting that sense of power from her wariness.

I notice that she’s waving her arms around as she moves backwards, and I can just make out enough of her tiny face to see that her mouth is moving, noticing the slightest of sounds as her voice reaches my ear. It’s not enough for me to understand, though, and I realize my error just as I put together that she’s pointing at her own ear.

“Oh. Right,” I say, reaching into my pocket again. I’d been so distracted by the spontaneity of this particular shrink that it hadn’t immediately hit me that I was making her too small to hear. I slip in the earpiece just in time to catch the end of her sentence.

“-can’t believe you forgot it, good fucking lord…”

“Take it easy,” I soothe, biting back a laugh. Again, I don’t mean to be an asshole and revel in her distress, but I also can’t help but think she’s so cute when she’s flustered, especially when I know that she’s totally safe.

“That really freaked me out, man, I thought you were doing it on purpose. J-just… give me a sec…”

I hear her take a deep breath, and it’s something she’s actually much better at than she realizes. I can’t truly understand what it’s like for her down there, but her ability to calm herself down in the face of what I’m guessing is ridiculous overstimulation is pretty remarkable. I wait patiently, letting my imagination do its thing as I gaze down at my little bug girl. So many things I could do to her. With the lick of a finger I could pluck her right up, put her wherever I want on me…

“Alright,” she sighs and I can make out her head lifting up to look at me. “I’m good.”

“You got this, love,” I mutter, beaming at her. “So, does it look like I got the proportions right?”

Lily looks down as if just remembering the drawing that she’s standing on. She takes a few steps, trying to find her doppleganger again, moving like an ant across the page. She stops right next to her graphite version, observing it for a moment.

“Yeah, I think we’re the same size,” she says, and I find myself focusing on her minuscule mouth and the way it lines up with the sound coming out of the earpiece, appreciating the fact that we can converse so easily like this. It’s so freaking cool. “Although,” she continues, looking out across the rest of the page, “since the drawing version of you is actually a lot smaller than the real version of you… in that sense you got the proportions all wrong.”

“Eh. Details,” I say with an air of waving that aside. “I’m bringing my hand up, okay?”

“Whyyy…” she whines nervously as I start lifting up my arm.

“I’m not going anywhere near you, little one,” I try to reassure her, “...yet.” I reach out over the table, ensuring I don't make any sudden movements. I’d brought out some art supplies that I'm planning to re-home along with the folder of drawings, so I have some blank paper and pencils handy that are perfect for the occasion. “Okay, now I’m coming near you. I’m just going to put a piece of paper right next to you.”

I know this kind of narration is helpful for my tiny friend, who starts having trouble making sense of what’s going on around her anytime she gets much smaller than half an inch. Not that I mind, I love talking throughout these interactions. I gently set the blank sheet down about an inch away from where she’s standing, and I'm being careful but still create a gust of wind with the paper that blows her hair back wildly. She manages to stay on her feet and I bite my lip, trying not to laugh again.

“Sorry about that. Can you come over to this instead?” I’m holding a pencil and using it to point to the blank paper.

“What are you scheming?” Lily asks, a bit out of breath from the wind, though she goes ahead and starts walking that way.

“I want to draw you as you are right now, as a reference. I’m really loving the idea of hiding teeny versions of you in my sketches,” I say, “It’s like… hidden Mickeys at Disneyworld or something. Secret Lily.”

“I… I guess I can get behind that. Secret Lily. She sounds like a superhero.”

“Heh, something like that. Okay, right there should be good,” I say, letting her know she can stop now that she’s well on the other page. I bring my pencil to the paper just to the side of her and she recoils reflexively for a second. “Lay down for me?” I request.

She hesitates but obeys, first sitting and then slowly lowering herself down onto her back. It’s easier for me to make out her form as she’s splayed out like this, and the extra vulnerability in her posture makes my heart rate pick up.

“Just don’t poke me with that, okay?” she begs nervously, “It’s really, really… big.”

“No worries, love, I won't touch you. Just relax. This doesn’t count as your actual portrait, by the way.”

"Right, good, that was my main concern."

I slowly lean in even closer, laying an arm in front of me to rest my chin against so that my eyes are within inches of where I’m drawing, and I settle in to try and capture the tiny details. I hear that Lily’s breathing is getting labored, and as I glance towards her she’s going from staring up in my general direction with wide eyes to instead squeezing her eyes shut as she tries to breathe steady. Very clearly intimidated by the titan looming over her.

“Is it just me or are you… really close to me?” Lily whimpers in my ear.

“No, I am,” I respond gently, as I start making a rough sketch of the general outline of her body, “It's hard to see what I'm doing otherwise. What's it like down there?” Selfishly, I love to hear any details that I can about her experience, but I’ve also noticed that talking through it sometimes helps her to calm down.

“Um… I mean, you're taking up the entire sky right now. So there’s that.” She gulps and turns her head to look towards my hand dragging the pencil over paper before she continues, “And it's like you've uprooted a tree and are… kinda destroying it?” Nervous laughter escapes her. “I didn't realize how violent using a pencil is. I guess it’s essentially mashing the tip of it against paper and it’s just crumbling into the ground.”

My eyes are darting back and forth between her and the drawing, but I’m listening avidly and the corners of my mouth curl up as she talks. “Sounds pretty epic,” I say, trying to keep my tone steady despite how excited she’s making me feel.

“Yeah, well… welcome to my world.”

I try harder than ever to make out her face in as much detail as I can. A magnifying glass would probably be useful actually, but I’m really enjoying the intimacy of being so close to her right now instead. Even carefully breathing through my nose still seems to make her hair and clothes flutter. She's like a little grain of rice sitting on the table… but so delightfully human. “Believe it or not,” I mutter, “I should be done in another minute or so. There’s not very much of you to sketch.”

“Okay,” she answers, finally succeeding in breathing out smoothly, “Yeah, that was fast.”

A few moments later, I pull my hand away, glancing between Lily and the drawing. I used the sharpest pencil I have, and due to the scale I tried not to create any harsh lines for the most part, leaning on creating little shadows to make it look as realistic as I can, though achieving any kind of significant detail is impossible. I nod, feeling satisfied. “I think that’s the best I can do. Want to take a look?” I slowly start pushing myself up again to give her a bit more space.

She gets to her feet and curiously makes her way over to the new sketch. To my surprise, she lets out a heavy sigh.

“That bad?” I ask with a chuckle.

“I just kinda hate that this is still probably better than anything I can draw. Even though it's so small to you, like… wait, I don’t think you ever told me how big I am?”

“About a quarter inch.”

“Jesus.” She looks up and it’s only because I’m still quite near to her that I can tell she’s holding what I believe is a thumbs up in my direction.

So cute. I smile widely, trying to contain myself. “Thanks, love. This was fun.”

“Uh huh. Back to normal please?”

“Awww,” I whine, “I haven’t even gotten to touch you yet.”

She groans. “Leoo…”

“Can I just hold you for a minute?” I gingerly set the pencil down and extend my index finger out, sliding it up close to her as an invitation to scale it. "Then I'll grow you right back and introduce you to all those imaginary friends of mine."

Lily’s shaking her head at me in disbelief, but I think I can just make out the slightest exasperated smile. “Fine.”

I lay my cheek against the table so that I can closely watch her ascension on my fingertip, and she makes quick work of it, now quite familiar with the texture of my skin and using it to her advantage. The little tickles of her hands and feet are making my breath hitch, and I’m savoring every extra second that I get of her at this size. She hoists herself onto the pad of my finger and sits in the middle of it, waiting patiently as she knows that I will soon follow through on my word. I find this legitimately touching, that she’s able to trust me like this now.

A moment passes before I raise my head so that I can gaze at her from above, and after giving her a warning I lift my finger up just a bit, enough that I can slip my other hand underneath it and feel like I'm cradling her tiny frame. As often happens as a result of living with me, her afternoon's been a bit of a roller coaster. But, as usual, she's done a fantastic job at rolling with the punches. For the thousandth time since I’ve met her, I take a moment to be thankful for this precious little person who plays such a big role in my life.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Sat Aug 06, 2022 2:21 pm

Chapter 9: Days in the Life of a Giant

Worth A Thousand Words

PikaPippin: Explain something to me
LeoDeJaneiro: ?
PikaPippin: So I'm working on my character build
PikaPippin: I don't think I've ever understood the difference between Perception and Investigation skills
LeoDeJaneiro: Ah the great dungeons and dragons dilemma
PikaPippin: Is it?
LeoDeJaneiro: I dunno it caused confusion with my players too
LeoDeJaneiro: Hold on, meeting
PikaPippin: Ok
LeoDeJaneiro: I tended to think of it as "quickly looking for something in plain sight" vs "detailed search/trying to figure something out"
LeoDeJaneiro: Example a la Leo
LeoDeJaneiro: Perception is me walking into the room to look for you and noticing you up on the shelf
LeoDeJaneiro: Investigation is you are nowhere to be seen and I'm looking for little clues on where you could be
LeoDeJaneiro: Make sense? :P
PikaPippin: Sorta
PikaPippin: I feel like there's such a learning a curve
LeoDeJaneiro: You got this!
LeoDeJaneiro: It'll def make more sense as we play
LeoDeJaneiro: I can't wait <3
LeoDeJaneiro: You're going to be sooo cute on the maps
PikaPippin: Why, you planning on dressing me up?
LeoDeJaneiro: That's actually not a bad idea
LeoDeJaneiro: But also you'll be smaller sooo
PikaPippin: Wait what?
PikaPippin: Yo don't leave me hanging with that
LeoDeJaneiro: lol sorry got interrupted
LeoDeJaneiro: Yeah the minis are around an inch tall remember?
LeoDeJaneiro: So depending on what race you pick you'll be a bit above or below that
PikaPippin: I did not put that together
PikaPippin: Aren't the dice going to be too big?
LeoDeJaneiro: Should be fine i think, maybe like basketball sized to you?
LeoDeJaneiro: Lets test it out soon
PikaPippin: Mmk
PikaPippin: Work going ok btw? Internets been particularly sparse today
LeoDeJaneiro: Sorry love :/
LeoDeJaneiro: Super hectic
LeoDeJaneiro: Hence the slow responses too
PikaPippin: It wasnt a complaint I was just wondering how you're doing
PikaPippin: I always really struggled when it was crunch time at work so i get it, hang in there
LeoDeJaneiro: Thanks sweetie <3
LeoDeJaneiro: Don't stop with the DnD talk it's keeping my spirits up
PikaPippin: So do you consider yourself a dungeon master or game master
LeoDeJaneiro: Eithers fine, usually i say DM
PikaPippin: I think it should be GM
PikaPippin: Cause you're a Giant Man
LeoDeJaneiro: HA
LeoDeJaneiro: You've converted me



My heart is soaring as I enter the bedroom today. I find Lily reading a book and she's a little startled by my gusto as I walk into the room.

"Oh, hey, you look like you're in a good moo-ahhh!"

Without so much as a hello, I've already scooped her up between cupped hands to lift her straight to my face so I can snuggle into her, closing my eyes as I rub her up against me.

"Yes, hi, it's good to see you too," she laughs in a strained voice, reflexively pushing against my eyebrow, "Easy there, big guy."

"It's Friday," I explain, sighing with pleasure against the feel of her warm little body on my cheek, and already all my muscles are relaxing. "I still have work to do but I don't care, I get you for the whole weekend now."

"Lucky me," she says with labored breath, "Ow, ow, that's my hair…"

"Oh, sorry." I finally relent, pulling her away so that I can look into her eyes instead. "It’s just been such a rough week at work, I’m so glad it’s over. How's it been here, little one?"

"Quiet," she answers simply, settling into a better sitting position on my palm as she tries to catch her breath.

I gaze at her lovingly before taking a deep breath and tentatively saying, "So… I had an idea on the way home of what we could do tonight. I don't know if you're going to like it." I've started grinning in anticipation and she's already looking at me warily. She doesn't say anything, just waits for me to come out with it. "I wanted to do a photoshoot with you."

Lily's expression shifts to an irritated "this again?" look. I'm gauging that I haven't completely lost her though, she's looking mildly amused amidst the annoyance. "You planning our big Patreon debut?"

"No, not necessarily. But maybe this could give us a sense of that. I dunno, I just thought it'd be fun! It'll be a mutual effort, here's the plan: I've made a post on the forums asking people for suggestions on what I should do with you tonight. Apparently there are a lot of people bored on a Friday night because there's already several responses. Let's go through them together over dinner and see what we want to try. I won't force anything on you, we can decide together."

Lily's still eyeing me cautiously and my heart surges as I'm momentarily overcome with how adorable she is, sitting cross-legged in my hand. I content myself with just running a finger along her back, trying to restrain my enthusiasm this time.

I think my excitement is infectious, though, because it doesn't take long for her to sigh in defeat. "By the look on your face I don't think I'll be getting out of this one. I guess it doesn't hurt to look at the requests. See what kind of twisted stuff they came up with."

“Last time I looked it didn’t seem too bad yet. You down for leftover pasta for dinner?”

“Yeah, that sounds good.”

I cradle her against my chest as we head into the kitchen, and then I give her a light full-face kiss before carefully placing her on the dining table. She makes a big show of wiping her cheek off as if I’d gotten spit all over her - even though I know I didn’t - and I tease her right back by softly flicking her shoulder, not with any real force to inflict pain, but still enough of a shove to almost knock her over.

I toss together some food as I pull up the forum post on my phone, and apparently there’s a party going on because there’s already over 20 responses, though most of them are from the same few people who are bantering back and forth. I prop the phone up so we can both look at it while we eat, and I quickly establish ahead of time, “So despite what some of these suggest, my assumption is we’re doing absolutely no nudity on your part.”

“That would definitely be preferable,” she agrees, covering her mouth mid-chew. She swallows and turns to me, “Are you planning for nudity on your part?”

“I mean, I haven’t been shy about it but I don’t really care either way. Probably not this time.”

“And no butt stuff,” she says, grimacing at one of the comments.

“No butt stuff,” I agree.

Lily's walking up to the phone now, looking rather comical as she's carrying a bit of too-large macaroni skewered on a toothpick, and she reaches a hand out to scroll to more comments.

"Aww, look at this one! 'How about you just make her a nice dinner and give her a break?' I like this guy."

"Ah, well it's a little late to make you anything fancy for dinner, but still… let's start with that! 'Scuse me," I say, reaching forward to pick up my phone from in front of her. Staying mindful of where the setting sunlight's coming from, I extend my arm out and use the front facing camera to take a few pictures of us, at first with me smiling with her tiny figure visible in the background, then with me leaning my head down right next to her. Next I turn the phone around to take pictures of just her, sitting there on my dining table, a giant plate of food beside her, with her holding the oversized makeshift utensil.

The first few pictures I take of her are candid, just her looking up at me a little nervously. "I'm not sure what I should be doing," she admits.

"Could you hold up the toothpick a little bit higher, love? God, you're so cute. Maybe we try one where you're smiling and another where you're looking all annoyed at how not fancy the food is."

I'm no photographer, but Lily's so photogenic that she's making my job easy. She still looks like she feels awkward about posing, but I get several good pictures and at one point I say something that makes her laugh and manage to snag a particularly adorable shot.

“I mean come on,” I say as I turn the phone towards her, “You’re a natural at this.”

A peculiar look comes over her face as she looks at her own picture. Like she doesn’t quite recognize herself but doesn’t hate what she sees. She shakes her head a little as she looks back at me, “Whatever you say, man.”

As we finish dinner we go ahead and decide that we’ll go through the pictures in order of what size she'll be at - from largest to smallest. We actually decide on the first session based off of a very vague comment.

"This person literally just wrote 'In the bathroom.' Like… what?" I'm frowning at the screen, very confused about what on earth the commenter had in mind.

"I mean, I can think of a million things it could be that neither one of us would want to do," says Lily as she finishes up dinner with one last drink of water.

"Yeah, the intention is probably not what we're looking for. But it's getting me thinking… bathroom selfies are a thing right? Like taking a picture in a mirror? I feel like that's a thing. That could be an easy one."

"Oh yeah, I've seen girls do that to show off an outfit or something. It can get artsy - one of my friends was bored one night and drew on the mirror with lipstick and stuff to decorate."

"Oo I like it. Unfortunately lipstick is not something that I own."

"Actually…" and I can see the wheels in her head turning and she glances behind her, towards the entryway. "I don't use lipstick but I do have a tinted lip balm… Not sure if it would even show up on a mirror, but I think it might still be in my purse."

"I'll go check. I think we're onto something! First things first, let's bump you up to six inches for this…"

I make her a little bigger before offering her my hand to climb onto. As much as I tend to enjoy the tinier sizes, I also enjoy the variety, and the good thing about her being the size of a doll is that I can see her in greater detail. Plus, giving her some of her size back always lifts her mood.

We find the tube of lip balm and head to the bathroom, where I place her on my shoulder. She's tall enough now that even when she's sitting down, her head reaches just around my jawline, so that we can easily touch cheeks, which is what I was aiming for. Keeping a hand on her to make sure she doesn't fall off, I try drawing on the mirror - it's not a bright color but the light pink line is still clearly visible. Using whatever artistic talent I can muster, I draw a big heart shape so that it encapsulates my head and shoulders in the reflection, and likewise encircles her with me.

"Oh my god, that is so cheesy," Lily says, half-covering her face in embarrassment. "Also hopefully you didn't just ruin your mirror."

"Eh, it's fine. I think I did ruin your lip balm, though."

"Oh noo, my most prized possession that I wasn't even sure I still had."

I start taking pictures of our reflection and it's at this point that I feel like something special is happening. She has a much easier time now since this is a lot more similar to a photo booth, which she would often go to with friends. We make funny faces, flash peace signs, and at one point I get an amazing shot where I jerk my shoulder up as I take the picture to intentionally make her fall into me, and her look of surprise as she squishes up against my face and I'm starting to crack up is priceless. My hand is right there to catch her before she actually topples off of me, and the picture we got is so good that she forgives me pretty quickly. I'm having a lot of fun with this, and I honestly think she is too.

For one of the last poses we do, I surprise her again, though much less intensely. This time when I take the picture, I turn to sneak in a kiss on the cheek. She gives me a glare and complains again about how sappy this all is, but then it's her turn to surprise me when in the next shot she's doing the exact same thing. I stare at the picture for a moment, feeling my face getting warmer, especially right where her lips touched my skin. Too fucking cute. Aside from just the fun of it and the goal of uploading some of these online, I'm really glad to be gathering all these photos I can look back on.

“Are you posting these as we go?” Lily asks, scooching closer to my neck so she can see the phone screen better.

“Nah, I’m taking way too many, I’ll go through and pick a few after we’re done,” I respond. “So far so good though! Ready to pick the next prompt?”

“Sure.”

I go back to the forum post for reference and see that there’s been a couple of new comments. Someone’s responded to the guy who was suggesting making a nice dinner with “Or just have her for dinner, that works too. Seriously, when are we going to see mouth play?” I roll my eyes at the demanding tone. But still, it does get me thinking…

“I don’t like where you’re pausing,” says her quiet voice to my right, a little nervously. “Plus we already had dinner.”

Chuckling a little, I turn towards her and say reassuringly, “You’re not on the menu, love. But… Hear me out.”

I feel all of her muscles immediately start tensing up. Wanting to talk face to face I scoop her up off my shoulder and hold her in front of me. She’s already a shade paler, jumping to conclusions in her mind about me putting her in my mouth. She knows how much I enjoyed it the one time I did it, but she’s also made it clear to me that the experience was particularly horrifying for her.

“Hey, it's okay… Look at me, Lily,” I try to keep my voice gentle and soothing, and her wide green eyes meet mine. “You’re safe. I’m not aroused or anything, right? Totally sober? I’m not going to get carried away. You can trust me, love.” I’m probably overdoing it with the reassurances now, hopefully it’s not having the opposite effect by building this up too much. I press on, “You’ve done amazingly well with all the other training we've done. I think it’d be good to not have this one hanging over your head. If I promise to take it easy… do you think you’d be down to try facing your fears today?”

She takes a deep breath, trying to stay calm despite the tears that are already starting to well up in her eyes. “What…” she starts before needing to clear her throat, “What exactly are you suggesting?”

"Nothing too crazy. In fact I think it can be kind of a funny thing. We can take a few pictures where I'm just pretending I'm about to eat you, teasing it. And maybe we just try one where you're sitting inside, on my tongue. You don't hate my tongue so much, right?" I smile suggestively at this, and she doesn't quite smile back, but she gives me an embarrassed, exasperated scowl at my reference, which is better than her looking terrified. I continue, "But we'll keep it short and simple, and I won't close my mouth on you or anything like that. And we won't make you too small - maybe, like, two inches?"

She sighs deeply, absently messing with a strand of her hair. "I mean, that sounds reasonable enough, I guess. Just… bear with me okay?"

"I know. I will. I get why you're scared, and plus I'm sure it's all gotten built up in your head now to be an even bigger deal. That's why I want to just show you that it doesn't have to be so scary." I tenderly touch her face, supporting her chin. "Anything we can do to have you be less terrified of me is a win in my book. And if it’s really too much, we can stop at any point. Promise."

Her eyes are a little unfocused as she lifts her chin off of me and nods. Her voice is smoother when she speaks now, though still a bit meek. "Can I ask though… are you actually into it? Because from my perspective, it's like, why do I even need to practice being inside your mouth?" She almost laughs at the absurdity of the question, and I get it. This fetish is weird.

"Well," I respond in a measured tone, "I've said it before but… I really want you to be used to all parts of me. And yeah, I do like it. Not as much as the other stuff we've been doing, and I'm not into straight up vore or anything, but being able to feel your body in my mouth is… really exciting…"

"Okay, okay, stop," she says quickly, fearing that I'm about to rile myself up, "Stay sober. Let's just get this over with."

I give her a sympathetic smile and bring her in for a hug against my cheek, rubbing my palm against her back. She's trembling ever so slightly, but her breathing is steady. Determined. “It’ll be no big deal, love,” I whisper, “I got you.”

We go back to the living room and I fetch a little tripod stand that I have for my phone so that I don’t have to worry about holding it steady. I set it up on the coffee table, trying to maintain lighthearted conversation as I keep an eye on Lily standing near my elbow.

"Ahh man, too bad about all those garlic noodles though," I tease, even though that's not at all what we had.

She smiles weakly at this. "I was actually just thinking that it's a good thing we didn't eat anything too weird for dinner."

“Still…” I say as I reach under the coffee table and rummage around in a basket, “Gotta make sure you have the luxury experience. Maybe this is how we find out if these really do live up to their name, huh?” I find what I’m looking for and hold up the life saver, earning an eye roll from my doll-sized friend on the table. I pop the mint in my mouth, feeling a rush of longing mixed with guilt as I find myself reminded of how it felt to have a teeny tiny woman wriggling against my tongue… I try to wave away the thought and focus on the Lily who’s in front of me. “Let’s start with taking you to the next size, shall we?”

She handles this part fine as she dwindles down while keeping her eyes fixed on me, smoothly reducing in height from six to two inches. As big as a fun-sized candy bar, small enough to easily fit inside… She rubs at her eyes, taking a second to recover from the shrinking sensation, and it’s like she’s trying to push forward to get things moving and rip the bandaid off. “So how are we doing this?”

“Let me know what you think, I was going to grab a fork and maybe you could just sit on that and I hold you in front of me?”

“Okay... Maybe a spoon? Just sounds a little more comfortable.”

“Yeah, good idea. Heh, I’m picturing it now, this could slot in right after the dinner pictures, you’re the perfect little dessert. I’ll be right back.”

I go grab a spoon from the kitchen and lay it down next to her. She hesitates for a second before climbing up onto it, and her size is just right for the shape of it, it’s just too precious. I take a moment to make sure on my phone camera that we’re in frame, and then I turn on a setting so that it automatically takes pictures every couple of seconds. “Up you go,” I say lightly as I lift up the spoon, enjoying the feeling of her subtle weight on the end of it. “And may I say you are looking like a snack, love.” I hold her right in front of my face, giving her a playful smirk, posing for the camera but also trying to be silly for her.

She glances over the edge of the curved platform before nervously looking up my way. I’ve noticed before that she seems to have these discussions in her own head, her subtle shifts in expression revealing her pep talks to herself. She’s definitely summoning her courage right now, her green eyes glistening.

“How you doing?” I ask gently, taking a pause from the silliness for a moment of sincerity.

“Just peachy,” she says sarcastically, bringing her knees up to hug them against herself for a second. “So are you just gonna… put me in?”

"Would you rather I give you a second to look inside first?"

"Umm… yeah maybe, if that's not too awkward…"

"Psshh, have I ever been embarrassed about this stuff?"

"Unfortunately, no."

I swallow the little piece of mint that I have left and then go ahead and open my mouth wide, glancing towards the camera to make sure I didn't move out of frame, and the way we're currently posed actually looks pretty good, like I'm getting ready to gobble her up. I look back down at her, her expression one of fearful resolve, and after a handful of seconds I figure I should give her a break, closing my jaw again.

"What do you think? Not as bad as last time?"

She's thoughtful for a moment. "Have you seen Attack on Titan?”

“I have. Are you sure that’s the kind of imagery you want to conjure up right now?”

“Yeah, good point. Nevermind. Let's just do this."

"That's the spirit," I say encouragingly. "This'll be quick, love. I'll put you in, you can hop on my tongue, we'll take a few pictures, then you'll come right out."

Lily takes a deep breath. And nods.

I open my mouth again, and something about her being on a spoon as I bring her inside actually makes me a little uncomfortable. It's a bit too reminiscent of the idea of actually eating her, which is not what I'm into. But then she's in the cavern of my mouth, I lean the spoon against my bottom teeth, and I think I hear her whimper before I feel her legs as she climbs onto my tongue… And damn, I really have to hold back.

It feels so intimate. I close my eyes as I focus on her, immediately thinking back to when I was pleasuring her a few days ago, except now it's her whole body, so small, so light, so warm in contrast to the coolness of the mint I'd had, her fearful trembling feeling so good against the sensitive surface of my tongue. Oh how amazing it would be to close my mouth around her, feel her entire body all at once, sense every little detail as I slide her against me, enjoying the wriggling and the taste of her…

But then time seems to stand still as all I can picture is that look of nervous determination on her face. Her grappling with the effects of the trauma that I've caused. Her trust in me right now, despite all the fear. I have this strange moment of understanding in me, a sort of realization of how far we've come. Of how much I care about her… as a person. Much more than as a shrunken woman to play with. As strong as the temptation of her tiny body is right now, I suddenly find myself easily resisting any urge of betraying her trust. And I'm finding myself wondering why I'm doing this to her in the first place.

Not having planned it out this way, I reflexively reach under the coffee table for the tissue box, yanking out a sheet and immediately bringing it to my mouth. I don't want to make her climb back onto the spoon, I just reach in with the tissue and slip the paper around her precious little body, pulling her out with equal parts urgency and care.

She's looking very startled and confused, pinched between my fingers with the tissue half wrapped around her. "W-what…" she stutters, "Is that it? Did we get the shot?"

I'm looking her over earnestly, at the saliva already coating her lower body, the lingering pallor in her face, her hair messy and damp from my breathing on her. I start using the edges of the tissues to wipe the wetness off her legs. "Yes," I say, my voice wavering just a bit, "You did it, little one, it's done, it's done," and I'm holding her to my face now, hugging her up against the space between my eyes as I close them, and for the first time I'm wishing she wasn't quite so small as I just want to hold her so tight…

After a quiet moment I feel tiny hands against my skin as Lily peers around the edge of my nose, and when I open my eyes her face is so close that it takes me a second to focus in on her. “Is uh… everything okay?” she asks, still looking perplexed, “Was I making you gag or something?”

“No, everything’s great,” I assure her, pulling back and helping her to settle onto my palm as I go back to wiping her off with the tissue, which is quite the delicate process since she’s smaller than my thumb. “I said it’d be quick, yeah?”

“I mean, yeah, that was really fast. Not that I’m complaining,” she says with a weak laugh.

“That… meant so much to me, love.” I don’t elaborate on just how impactful the moment really was, not overthinking it, just focusing on her. “How was it in there?”

“It wasn’t too bad, actually.” New expressions start blossoming on her face as she takes in the past few minutes - she looks relieved and revitalized, maybe even a little proud. “I mean, I’m not itching to go back in or anything since it’s still, uh, kinda gross. Maybe an activity better suited for if we’re already wet or something.” And I don’t comment on it but I’m shocked at her saying that, as if she's already anticipating us doing it again at some point. “It definitely helped that I was bigger and that you didn’t really… do anything. Like, I could actually see and breathe and I didn’t feel like I might slip down your throat at any second.” She shoots me a pointed smile, her eyes narrowing. “Hey, imagine that. Everything’s less scary when you take it easy on me.”

“Imagine that,” I respond, smiling back. “I’m learning.”

Lily takes a deep, cleansing breath, looking reenergized and eager after getting through that ordeal. “So, what’s next? Want to check the comments?”

I suddenly remember that the camera on my phone has been taking pictures this entire time and I immediately reach out to the coffee table to turn it off. Oops. Now I have way too many extra photos, mostly of just me holding her. I hardly see that as a problem, though. Maybe I’ll find a gem in there later.

We fall back into a rhythm of having fun taking pictures. We take several of her still in my hands while she’s still two inches tall, knowing we’ll get to more of that when she gets smaller. There are a decent number of requests involving feet so we do quite a few of them with her at increasingly tinier sizes.

At one point I get such a kick out of an off-handed comment she makes that I will never let her live down. The setup is that we’re just relaxing and watching TV, and while I’m sitting on the couch and have my feet propped up on the coffee table, she’ll be sitting between my big and second toe. Not something we actually do, but close enough. Since she’s about three quarters of an inch tall at the moment and my foot is sitting upright, I’m being particularly mindful about setting her up so that she doesn’t fall off of me. As she carefully climbs into the space, she pipes up, “Actually, can you make me a little smaller? I think it’ll be easier to hold on.”

My jaw drops and I stare at her in silence. She doesn’t seem to realize what’s amiss, and when she looks back at me curiously I’m already half laughing. “Did you seriously just ask me that?”

“I– It’s not–” she stammers, now fully realizing what her request was, “It’s for the picture, I don’t actually want to be smaller! You know I’m not… ugh…” She groans, fully knowing that I’m going to use any opportunity I can to remind her how much she just loooves being shrunken down.

And we do make her quite tiny - by the end of the night I’ve had several moments where I need to readjust my underwear around my erection. During the last few pictures Lily’s less than an eighth of an inch tall and we take some pretty epic photos where it looks like I’m pinching her vertically between finger and thumb in the foreground with my much larger face a little blurry in the background. In reality I’m keeping my index finger off center, not wanting to risk hurting her of course.

After we finish I grin down at her speck-like form on my thumb, thanking her for being such a good sport before restoring her to her usual size. By now she’s definitely noticed how aroused I am and voices her surprise at me still having my clothes on. I briefly think about bringing her with me to the bedroom, but she looks so tired at this point, and she really has been such a trooper with everything we’ve done tonight, perhaps spurred on by conquering her fear of my mouth. I don’t want to push it. I don’t even want to excuse myself to rub one out real quick. Maybe tomorrow… Tonight I just want to spend time talking and relaxing with her.

So that’s what we do, Lily sitting on my abdomen while I recline on the couch, and we snack on kettle corn while chatting about our week, delving into childhood memories, talking about everything and nothing. The photos sit on my phone, forgotten for now, paling in comparison to the memories we made while taking them.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Sun Aug 07, 2022 5:56 pm

Chapter 9: Days in the Life of a Giant

Wait For It

PikaPippin: You still at the store?
LeoDeJaneiro: Yeah
LeoDeJaneiro: I had lunch with Jack so I only just got here, but for some reason store’s not open yet so I'm still just sitting in the car
PikaPippin: Ohh that's why I still have internet
LeoDeJaneiro: Yep
LeoDeJaneiro: According to the sign you still have about 15 minutes before I head in
LeoDeJaneiro: So what do you think, enjoying the photo shoot fame?
PikaPippin: Its weirdly addicting to look at the comments
PikaPippin: Everyone's just playing along
PikaPippin: And it sounds like you have some competition, so many people wanting to borrow me
LeoDeJaneiro: Too bad
LeoDeJaneiro: Mine <3
PikaPippin: lol I think I'd rather stay with you than some of these guys
PikaPippin: But dude a few of the pictures turned out really professional looking
PikaPippin: You're kinda starting to convince me with the whole patreon thing
LeoDeJaneiro: Really??
LeoDeJaneiro: Ahhh it'd be so fun love
LeoDeJaneiro: Plus with the traction we're getting I bet we could actually make some money off of it
LeoDeJaneiro: And it would all go straight to your bank account, just for the record
PikaPippin: Tempting
PikaPippin: Maybe next time we go for a naughtier shoot
LeoDeJaneiro: Ok
LeoDeJaneiro: Who are you and what have you done with Lily
PikaPippin: lol shut up
PikaPippin: Only bc that seems to be everyones main disappointment
PikaPippin: For the record, I don't mean me being naked
PikaPippin: I'm not sure I would ever feel comfortable with that being on the internet
LeoDeJaneiro: Totally fine
LeoDeJaneiro: I'll provide the nudity
LeoDeJaneiro: You provide the cuteness
PikaPippin: Deal
LeoDeJaneiro: On that note, whatchu doing this afternoon? ;)
PikaPippin: Conveniently, not much at all :)
LeoDeJaneiro: Maybe I don't need to go to the store
PikaPippin: Oh
PikaPippin: I really was craving those oreos lol
LeoDeJaneiro: Okokok you're right we really need groceries anyway
LeoDeJaneiro: It's ok
LeoDeJaneiro: It'll just help build anticipation
PikaPippin: Don't pounce on me too hard big guy
LeoDeJaneiro: No promises little one <3




I’ve been in a few relationships over the years, a couple of them decently long term. I’d call myself a passionate lover, and I’ve always been one to dote and gush over a girlfriend, but I generally didn’t have any trouble staying level-headed through it all. Sure, there might be a bit of a honeymoon phase for the first few weeks, but then we’d settle into a level of comfort until something eventually didn’t work out - logistics would be too difficult to navigate or we’d realize we just weren’t as compatible as we’d thought.

No girl has ever made me feel the way Lily does.

Part of that is my doing of course. I didn’t own a shrink ray during any of the other relationships and it certainly adds so much for me. But I don’t think that’s the main cause here. It has all felt so serendipitous, the way our interests line up so well, the way our differences complement each other, the way we’ve started communicating more and on a deeper level. We’ve known each other for three months now, almost two of which we’ve been living together. In the grand scheme of things I realize that’s not such a long time, and I knew going into this that there’s no way I’d ever get tired of having a shrunken person, but… I don’t think I’d quite anticipated falling for her this hard.

I’ve been a little extra distracted in my day-to-day life, just enough that people are starting to notice. My friend Jack was just asking me during lunch when he “gets to meet her”, even though I’ve never mentioned Lily, because apparently I’m just really acting too obvious that something’s been different lately. I laughed it off, admitting that I’d met someone but that it isn’t anything serious yet. I wish I didn’t have to lie. I want to introduce her to all of my friends, I want to show her off. All in due time.

And then the trip to the store is pure torture, knowing that I get to have my way with her when I get home. Knowing that the desire is not just coming from me, but that she wants it too. Sex has never been more exciting and meaningful and ugh why is my grocery list so damn long…

I’m brimming with anticipation by the time I get home, and though there are enough bags that I should probably take two trips, I certainly find a way to carry everything in one go. This means I’m breathing a little hard after climbing the two flights of stairs, and I try to calm down as I put some of the frozen stuff away. I have to remember how much bigger and more intimidating I can appear to her - I don’t want to scare her out of a good time by being overeager.

I eventually make my way down the hall, noticing I’d left the door half-closed. I lightly tap on the wood and in a gentle voice call out “Knock knock…” as I slowly push the door open. I'm expecting her to have heard me coming by this point, and I look avidly towards the desk, only to see that it’s empty. I stand in the doorway for a moment, my eyes traveling around, scanning the table’s surface, the shelf above, any of the dollhouse windows I can see from here. Nothing.

“Lily?” I say, stepping inside now, looking a little closer at some of the objects on the desk that she could be behind, but everything’s still and quiet. Feeling my chest tighten with panic, I look towards the floor, scanning the carpet as I desperately hope I’m not about to find a small crumpled figure on the ground. I’m feeling both reassured and disconcerted to see nothing of the sort.

With a bit more insistence, I call her name again, at this point crouching to peer through the windows of the dollhouse, and I’m reflexively pulling the shrinking device out of my pocket, still worried about potential injuries if she fell somewhere out of sight, but according to the readout of her vitals she’s physically just fine. I breathe out a sigh of relief, and I’m about to switch to tracking mode when something catches my attention out of the corner of my eye. I look back up from the device, towards the dollhouse… I swear I just saw a light turn off. Finally it all suddenly makes sense to me. A smile starts creeping across my face.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are…” I sing softly, bringing my hands up to the roof of the dollhouse and slowly starting to lift it up as it pivots on its hinges. I scan the top floor and I don’t immediately see her, looking over her bedroom, the main bath, a smaller room that has her computer and a larger room that has a variety of crafting supplies.

I’m momentarily distracted by the craft room - I don’t usually open up the dollhouse like this as I do try and give her privacy, so I’d never seen some of the stuff she’s worked on in here, including little sculptures made of modeling clay. Most of them just seem to be vague shapes that she’s messing around with, but there are a few tiny animal figurines, some cups and plates, and…

I frown, tilting my head at one of them. It’s quite big, to her at least, sitting on the main table in the room and I realize immediately that it is in the distinct shape of an arrow. Instinctively, my gaze follows where it’s pointing and I lean in a bit closer before seeing that there’s a little piece of paper taped to the wall just below the window, and drawn on it is another arrow, pointing up. I glance at the ceiling that’s currently swung open and don’t see anything on it, so I take a couple of steps to see the other side of the dollhouse, and sure enough, I find another piece of paper taped to the wall just outside of that window.

I begin following the path, the trajectory winding its way down the dollhouse, meandering around the desk and up to the shelf above. As I move from arrow to arrow my smile keeps growing as I’m finding this little game adorable, imagining her tiny form skittering around the space and taping these up. I’m actually a bit impressed at where I find some of the papers, one of them taped at the top of her tallest climbing rope, another of which I find just on the underside of the shelf, which gives me a bit of anxiety as I’m hoping she didn’t do anything too reckless to accomplish this. Finally the path leads back down towards the dollhouse, up the outer back wall - and again, I wonder how she taped the paper so high up on the water tank - until it leads straight through the window of her bedroom.

The blanket on her bed is pulled back and I feel very confident that this wasn’t the case when I first opened the dollhouse a couple of minutes ago. There’s a paper laying on the mattress and its arrow points right to the closet, which is slightly open. My heart rate is picking up now as I slowly reach down, pressing my fingertips against the little sliding door and fully opening it. I notice miniature clothing on hangers but can’t quite see into the tiny room… I’m waiting for something to jump out at me but press on, carefully slipping my fingers into the cramped space.

I inhale sharply as I brush up against something warm. Immediately my muscles relax at the familiar feeling of her skin, and my middle finger follows the path of what I realize is her leg. As I gently slide it up to her hip I think I hear a little giggle, and then she’s moving against me, sitting on top of the digit with her hands now wrapping around my index finger and holding me tight. I bite my lip in anticipation as I start pulling my hand out of the closet, tiny woman in tow.

Lily’s eyes are shut as she’s dragged through the clothes, but as I finish tugging her out I see them blink open and look up at me, a little grin lighting up her face. “You found me!” she chirps and I’m beaming right back, lifting her up and out of the dollhouse.

“I did! That was quite the treasure hunt,” I say, bringing my other hand up behind her to keep her stable, “How long did that take for you to set up?”

“I don't know, maybe an hour or two? I got the idea when you told me what an Investigation check is in D&D. Then I got really bored this morning.”

“I can see that. I loved it! And you, my little fairy, are just the best prize.” I lift her up to my lips for a quick kiss on the forehead and then hug her against my cheek as I speak a little softer, “I’ll be honest though, that really scared me at first when I didn’t see you. I thought you’d fallen somewhere.”

“Oh… oops.” And she hugs me back, pressing up against me, “That wasn’t the intention. Sorry, I didn’t think that part through.”

“No, it’s okay,” I mumble, melting against her touch, and then kiss her again before lowering her back down and letting her sit on my palm. I suddenly notice something that I can’t believe I hadn’t noticed sooner. “Wait, what are you wearing?”

At first I think it’s a dress, which is not something Lily usually wears despite there being a couple of them included with the dollhouse, presumably since it’s not the most practical thing. The black fabric drapes loosely over her frame and only reaches down to about mid-thigh. Her expression shifts as she starts smiling at me in almost a smirk. Seductive. “It’s just a robe,” she says matter-of-factly, “It’s comfy. And I figured, you know… easy access.”

Welp. Hello, erection. I try to play it cool and match her nonchalant tone, “I like it. Very chique. I think you should wear this more often.”

“I’m sure you do.” I’m not sure how she manages it, but seemingly without moving at all as she keeps her eyes on me, the robe's collar magically slips off of her shoulder. She doesn’t address it, continuing to gaze at me.

I want to touch her. I’m trying to resist jumping into this too fast or too eagerly, but she’s making it so damn difficult. I smile softly and reach a finger up in an attempt to scoot the sleeve back up onto her shoulder. She puts a hand on the digit, hugging me against her. Her fingers dig a bit into my skin, her blue-green gaze becomes a little more insistent. A wordless invitation.

More than happy to acquiesce, I reverse course, starting to slowly pull the fabric lower along her arm instead. The tension is enough to open the front of the robe, revealing more of her neck, her collarbone, her chest… My breath hitches at the sight of her lingerie, which I haven’t really seen on her before. Even at her small size I can see some of the intricacies of the black bra, the delicate lace cupping her breasts as if made specifically for her. I realize this must not be one of the standard dollhouse clothes, but it’s the bra that she wore the day we first met. It looks stunning on her.

I’m showing restraint with my slow, deliberate movements and it’s equal parts torture and pleasure to gradually unwrap her. Her arm slips out of its sleeve so that the robe only covers half of her torso now, and she shivers as I move my finger back up the way I'd come, caressing her skin. I switch to the other side, gently pinching at the sleeve to slowly slip it off in one fell swoop. Her top half is now free, the rest of the robe draped over her legs that are half tucked under her as she sits on my palm. I move my ring finger to stroke her back as I turn my attention to the tiny belt cinched around her waist, little more than a silk thread to me, gingerly taking it between forefinger and thumb. I give it a little tug and whatever knot she had set up easily comes loose, slipping off satisfyingly as the robe spills open, sliding off her legs. Her underwear matches her bra - black, feminine, contouring her in the most flattering way.

I drink in the sight of her body… The long legs, slender waist, subtle curves accentuated by the lingerie and the way her hair drapes over her frame. And she’s blushing, struggling to sit there as I take her in, clearly self conscious but trying to exude whatever confidence she can. She’s adorable, irresistible and I’m finding myself leaning in as if hypnotized. I manage to remain particularly gentle as I cover her with kisses, carefully pressing my lips across every part of her body, eliciting little sighs and moans as she writhes against me. She plants tiny kisses of her own wherever she can reach on me and I savor her caring touch as it’s something she’s only started doing quite recently. I never want to get used to it, this level of sweet tenderness from her.

We kiss for a while and my heart is pounding, my erection tight. Lily's the one who eventually pulls back as she stands to her feet, giving me one more peck on the tip of my nose before she leans heavily on the bridge of it. “You’re being remarkably well-behaved," she observes, her fingers tickling me as she runs them across my skin.

"You're not exactly making it easy for me, little one," I murmur in response.

"Well, I still don't think you're being entirely fair," she teases, sliding down my face to sit again on my hand.

I chuckle, lowering her down a bit so I can loom over her in a playfully dominant way. "I'm being unfair?"

"Uh huh," she says and gestures towards my chest, "I think you're wearing far too many clothes."

"Mmmm," I say pensively, my other hand automatically creeping towards the bottom of my shirt, "I think I can rectify that…"

"Hold on."

I pause, and from the sly look on her face I'm starting to suspect she's thought something out ahead of time. I wait to let her speak again, curious about what little ideas are churning in her head. "If we're talking fairness… You disrobed me. Shall I return the favor?"

Not quite what I was expecting. I struggle not to laugh at her three inch stature. "Do you, um… have some kind of plan for that, love?"

"Sort of. Lay down for me?"

I smile and can't keep my eyes off her as I stand up from the chair. When did I start taking orders from her like this? Probably ever since she started letting out her more playful side. Seriously, how on earth did I find someone I feel this compatible with?

I go to lay down on the bed, first propping a couple of pillows up as usual so I can keep my upper body half lifted. Since I'm cupping Lily against my chest as I move, at some point as I lower myself I feel her crawl over the side of my wrist and cling to the fabric of my shirt, so that once I'm laying down she's sitting on my chest.

"Okay, I'm ready!" I chirp, lifting my hands up and over me as if waiting for her to magically take my shirt off. She giggles a bit but otherwise doesn't acknowledge this, instead making a beeline towards the base of my neck. She reaches the collar of my shirt and with a surprised gasp I quickly lower my arms as she slips right under the fabric.

From the inside of my shirt she starts making her way south, down the length of my chest, like a gerbil escaping its master, and I find myself grabbing a fistful of the bedsheets as this unexpectedly feels so good. I mean, her crawling on my body always feels good, but she’s mostly naked now and there’s something about the fact that she’s hidden, nothing more than a little bump under the fabric, that feels new and exciting. My boner lurches and I lean back, sighing in pleasure as she makes her way down, down…

It’s probably pretty dark in there so she’s meandering a little bit, course correcting when she approaches the curve of my sides, and I hear a small yelp as her hand slips into my belly button, like it’s a stair step she didn’t realize was there. But now she’s finally made it to the bottom of my shirt, and I prop myself up a bit higher so I can get a better view of her as she peeks her head out.

“Alright,” she says as she crawls out and gets to her feet, and then she looks around with her hands on her hips. “Let’s see what we can do.”

She turns her attention to my jeans, and I’m holding my breath for a second, fighting back a groan at the tease of her hanging out so close to my crotch. I want to rip all of my clothes off right now but I hold on, letting this play out. I’m not wearing a belt so that’s one less thing for her to grapple with and she sets to work trying to undo my pants. She’s sitting on my stomach, leaning over so that I get a particularly nice view of her butt, outlined sensually by the cut of her underwear. I’m surprised at her strength as she makes quick work of the button, and my dick throbs, desperate to escape its fabric prison, as she moves lower down my crotch, straining as she pulls on the zipper and making slow, tantalizing progress.

I’m starting to breathe harder by the time she’s done with that, my fingers fidgeting against the sheets with anticipation. She stands, glancing up at me in my aroused state and giving me a little smirk. “I’ll come back to that in a sec. Your shirt has been on for far too long.” She pads her way back to my stomach, and as she reaches the shirt this time she starts pushing the fabric back, up along my abdomen. I’m just wearing a normal fitted tee, no buttons to undo or anything, so she doesn’t have many other choices to try and help me undress. But since I’m laying down and pinning the back of the shirt against the bed, she doesn’t make very much progress here, bunching the fabric up in a couple of places but otherwise doing very little.

Watching her struggle is really cute. But I also can’t wait anymore. Taking action with a mix of impatience and mischievousness, I reach a hand into my pocket, feeling for the shrinking device, and then hit the button as I pull the machine out.

This almost immediately makes Lily trip over herself from the disorientation of the shrinking process itself and the fact that everything’s growing bigger around her. I watch her dwindle and my breathing gets faster as I revel in my power over her and at the way her tiny body looks as she takes up less and less space on my skin. Keeping an eye on the size readout on the device, I stop when she’s an inch tall.

She looks around herself to get her bearings as she gets back up to hands and knees, a bit out of breath from both the exertion of trying to undress me and the wave of overwhelm she often gets when she’s shrunk.

“Oh nooo,” I say, a little mockingly. “Looks like the task might be too big for you after all.”

I’m sure she figured it was never actually going to happen and was just enjoying the process of teasing me. But she knows her time has run out. She sits up, crossing her arms defiantly. “I got you started at least!” she calls up to me.

I give her a sarcastic nod, “Yup, of course, clearly you did most of the work. Let me just… finish this up for you…”

I start lifting myself up into a sitting position, not too quickly as I anticipate what happens next - she tumbles backwards, sliding down the length of me until she lands in my lap, her subtle weight still enough to feel against my bulge through the pants fabric. I grin at her down there and then finally I strip my shirt off, removing it in one smooth motion and tossing it aside.

I carefully start taking off my pants too, and since Lily is still sitting on my crotch I can see her getting anxious about all of the movement around her. I lift up my hips to slip the jeans out from underneath me and then I reach down for my tiny nervous friend, gathering her miniature form between my fingers and lifting her up. With this I'm able to finish pulling my pants off one-handed, and now we’re both in nothing but our undergarments. I can feel the relief in my cock that’s no longer quite so constricted and it’s quickly pitching a tent in my boxers.

Holding a hand up, I set Lily onto the palm of it, and the end of my index finger covers her body with ease as I gently but still forcefully push her so that she’s lying down. She’s trying to catch her breath, giving me a bit of a warning look that tells me I’m on the brink of being too rough with her… but haven’t quite crossed the line yet. I ease up a bit but keep my finger on top of her. “So small…” I whisper in my arousal, moving my fingertip down and along her body, feeling every bit of it, “You’re just so little, so soft… so sexy…”

She winces, partly from me putting a bit too much pressure on her and partly from her own arousal. I feel her attempting to bend her hips under me in such a way that I understand what she’s looking for. I switch to using my pinkie finger instead, which is still thicker than her body, but I’m able to tilt it just right as I carefully massage her thighs, her pelvis, slipping into the teeny gap between her legs as she spreads them…

I’m rewarded with her leaning her head back with a little whimper of a moan. God, it feels so good to be able to get these reactions out of her. To be able to connect like this despite the insane size difference.

I continue to talk to her as I pleasure her, looking for feedback in her miniscule expressions. “I didn’t mention it but maybe you can tell on your own these days… You’re only an inch tall right now. It’s so crazy when we think about it, huh? It’s getting hard for me to see some of the details… But you’re still so beautiful, Lily. You’re as small and delicate as a flower petal, and yet touching you like this is still making me so hard right now…”

And it’s true, my erection's almost painful at this point and it’s getting more difficult to concentrate. But I’m addicted to the sight of her aroused form writhing in my hand, her breathing getting faster. Suddenly her hands fly towards my finger, pushing urgently against it.

“Hold on,” she gasps, “Let’s focus on you. I… I need a break.”

I stop moving but don't pull away quite yet. "You okay?"

Her face may only be as big as a pencil eraser, but when her tiny, bright eyes look into mine I swear she's seeing right into my soul. She's wearing a slightly pained expression that I figure out is embarrassment. "I just… I've been looking forward to this and I… don't want it to end too quickly…"

I smile. I didn't realize she was already getting so close. I have to remember that she's still very new to this, still figuring out her own body. "That's fine, love. Plenty more I can do with you." I slowly pull my finger away, a tiny dot of her dampness glistening on my skin.

She props herself up on her elbows, pressing her legs together and closing her eyes as she's still riding the waves of arousal. My dick is pulling at my attention again, aching to get its turn, but there's one more thing I'd like to do first.

"You know… Since you were keeping count before," I say softly, leaning over her so that she has to look straight up at me, "I think it's my turn to call you out. Because you're currently wearing more clothes than I am, little one."

This helps her smile return. Caught in the throes, she obeys me without quipping back, quickly reaching up to pull her bra up and over her head, her breasts bouncing free. At this size she's bringing new meaning to the term itty bitty titties, her boobs just two soft little beads with pinpricks of pink in the center. But they're in perfect proportion with the rest of her body, and the sight of her nakedness is driving me nuts.

"Better?" she says, leaning back seductively.

"Much."

"Don't lose this, okay?" she adds as she extends the bra up in my direction. I offer her a finger for her to place the miniscule garment on, and I turn to carefully tuck it under my pillows for safekeeping.

I briefly take the opportunity to touch her again, with very little force this time, just enough to feel her little breasts, making tiny circles as my fingertip caresses her whole abdomen. We both emit quiet sounds of pleasure before I tell her, "You know, maybe you're better at clothing removal than I gave you credit for. Want to try undressing me again?"

She's having trouble focusing on my words, frowning in confusion. Below her field of vision, I start pulling back the waistband of my underwear.

"Maybe you'll have better luck from the inside," I say with a grin and immediately she's snapping to attention, eyes widening, muscles tensing. I'm lowering her now, tilting my hand as I move, letting her slide off my fingers that I've aimed just so, and she tumbles down the slope of my crotch until I feel her bump against the base of my member. The touch is electrifying, especially with all of this buildup, and after a brief moment of watching her and making sure she's unharmed, I let the elastic waistband snap shut, trapping her in.

Admittedly, this might not be the safest idea, but damn is this hot. She wriggles against me, struggling to make sense of her new environment, and each small movement is exactly the stimulation my dick has been craving, making me wince right away. I briefly wonder what it would be like to go through the day with her hidden away like this, inadvertently pleasuring me at every moment. It just feels fantastic.

I do hold a hand underneath everything, to help stop her fall if she slips off, and I have enough wherewithal to realize communication should probably be prioritized in case I can’t hear her muffled voice down there. I extend an arm towards my jeans, which are still sitting on the bed, and reach into the pocket. I have to pause as she suddenly pushes against my cock, I think from almost falling and then catching herself, and it makes me twitch.

I try to regain my composure. "How you doing in there?" I ask her in a sing-song voice, playfully poking at the fabric of my boxers and jostling her perch. “FYI, I’m putting the earpiece in.”

I hear the subtleties of Lily’s breathing now as she struggles in her little cave. She’s having to exert herself to not slip off of my shaft, and I do hear some fear in her voice, but thankfully it’s not abject terror.

“I-I'm alright but… it's really dark. And I'm not sure what I should be doing?"

"Mmm, from my perspective you're doing great. Want me to assist?" I start wrapping my hand around my member from the outside of the underwear, trying to estimate where she is and gently pinning her up against me with my thumb.

"Ah- ah, careful, you're about to pinch my arm. Hold on, let me try something."

I ease off the pressure, trying to make out the little bump of her body through the fabric, and from what I can feel it seems like she’s trying to climb up the length of my shaft. The thing about enjoying sexual acts with a tiny person like this is that all of those the small movements only serve to elongate the arousal process, build the pressure more and more, make everything increasingly sensitive, without enough stimulation for imminent release. The minute tickles of her hands and feet, the light weight of her body, not to mention all of the intense mental arousal that’s been building, send me into a state of anticipatory bliss like nothing else can.

It must be tricky for Lily, trying to climb a near vertical, fleshy pillar in the dark while also dealing with my movements and moans. She’s gotten so damn good at this, utilizing everything at her disposal - the cloth of the underwear, the very limited space between my dick and abdomen, the momentum of my twitches, and she’s making decent progress up my throbbing cock. I'm starting to think she might actually bring me to completion without any involvement from me.

But she isn’t immune to accidents. I can feel the precum flowing, dark patches of wetness appearing on my boxers, and some of it trickles her way. At first, this feels amazing, her body smoothly sliding against my skin, but then I can hear her yell, both in my ear and muffled below, immediately sobering me up as I realize she’s falling–

Thankfully my hand was already there to impede her fall, but from the way I feel her bounce against me I can tell she'd plummeted a good distance from her perspective. I immediately pull the waistband out, leaning forward to fretfully look for her, seeing her laying right next to my balls on the fabric of my boxers. She’s on her side, in the process of rolling herself onto her back, and at first I worry at the sight of a pained look on her tiny face, but she’s actually just squinting against the sudden influx of light before she blinks up at me.

Lily sees the fear on my face and puts her hands up reassuringly, “I’m okay, I’m okay. Thanks for catching me. So much for getting good at climbing…”

I let out a relieved sigh. “Except you were playing on hard mode in there,” I say, “You sure you’re alright? That seemed like quite a fall…"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, I’m good" she insists, pushing herself up to sitting, "Maybe it's the adrenaline talking but that was kind of… exhilarating?"

She surprises me, showing me yet again just how far she's come since the traumatized girl from our initial night together. I furtively glance at the readout on the shrinking device just in case she's hiding or isn't realizing that she really has hurt herself. But no, her miniaturized body truly is just more resilient.

"All the same, you're coming with me," I say with a little grin, reaching towards her with forefinger and thumb. For some reason, Lily starts scooting away from my hand, along the fabric of my underwear. I pause, both amused and confused as to what she's doing.

"Not yet," she says, still a bit out of breath. She points up, towards where she had fallen from. "He and I have unfinished business." In all of the worry and distraction, my dick has started to soften again. I can't believe that's what she's prioritizing right now.

I continue reaching for her as she skitters away, and I'm laughing now, "We can do a round two in a second… Come back here, you little…!" My size finally bests her dexterity as I manage to snatch her up, gently pinching her between my fingertips and lifting her out of my boxers.

I try to hold her steady as I lay back and wriggle out of my underpants, finally fully naked. Since she seems fine and I was getting pretty close, I'm raring to get back to business, but I take a second to bring Lily in for a full-body kiss and hold her in front of me. As anxious as she had looked to get back to the action too, she takes the moment now to return my smile.

As I stare at her little form, so vulnerable in my grasp, my imagination starts running away with all the things I could do to her. My breathing is hampered, my vision unfocusing, and I hardly realize I’m voicing my thoughts out loud until I hear them spill into the air: “Ugh, I just want to shrink you again…”

I feel her slump against me with a sigh. “You’re insatiable,” she says, laughing. "You were just going on earlier about how small I am. Is it really not enough right now?”

“Never," I tease, and my own sigh is a wistful one.

“How small are you wanting?”

“You know I don’t have a limit… I just want you so tiny right now…”

“Like a little ant?” This gives me pause and I frown, focusing on her again as she gets my attention. She’s got a sneaky smile on her face, watching me as she lays her chin against my thumb. “Or a flea? Just a tiny speck of dirt, maybe?"

Wow. She’s really figured out how to immediately make me hard again. “Jesus, Lily…” I whisper, fighting back a groan.

She looks amused at the effect her dirty talk is having on me. “Tell you what…” she says, and then there's a long pause as she seems to think something through. “Being smaller actually makes it easier to climb, even though it’ll take longer… But if you’re alright with it taking time… then fine. Keep me visible, though, and keep me safe. If I make it up to the head, then I get to be an inch tall again. Deal?”

“A-Are you sure?” I ask, my heart pounding.

Her gaze softens, and only the slight waver in her voice shows any kind of internal battle she’s having. “Just be really, really careful, okay? I'm trusting you here.”

“Of course, little one. If at any point you change your mind, just… just tell me.” Weirdly, and I'm sure the hormones are partly to blame, I almost get emotional. This is another moment where I feel the paradox of, yes wanting her smaller, but also wanting her bigger to be able to hug her so tight.

But I’m too horny to linger on that, already grabbing for the shrinking device as I slowly start lowering Lily back down to my dick, which is erect again with anticipation, practically in line with my abdomen. My lower body is lying flat on the bed while my upper body is more upright, so she’ll have a moderate slope to traverse and I’ll be able to see her on me clearly, even as she gets smaller. I gingerly place her right on my shaft, about halfway up, and just seeing her straddle it with a certain amount of confidence is encouraging, although she does seem nervous about what’s coming up.

“There’s just nothing like it, Lily,” I say to her softly and I push the button right then, “Watching you get smaller… and smaller… and smaller…” It’s like her body can’t help but obey each word as she melts away, and I’m biting my lip, clenching my muscles as I try to hold still, breathing hard just from watching it. I hear her breath quickening as well as she takes it all in, and this only helps my brain connect to the fact that it’s real, that tiny form in front of me that’s quickly becoming like a grain of sugar, it’s her, my precious little Lily, submitting to me, for me.

My cock is begging me to make her disappear, but I force my thumb off while I can still see her, her dot of a body still so satisfying to watch. Since I can’t get particularly close to her, it’s hard to make out individual parts of her body, though I’ve seen this enough times now that I get a vague sense of her, understanding roughly where her head and limbs are moving as she looks around.

I hear her take a deep breath and ask, “How big am I?”

I keep my voice as gentle and soft as I can, though I’m having some trouble getting words out. “About a millimeter. Truly just… a little speck… but I can still see you… I’ll keep my eye on you the whole time - fuck, I can’t look away…”

There are more nervous breaths from her and I see her move a bit, taking a few hesitant steps on my skin. “God, you are… massive right now, Leo.”

I catch myself just a bit too late, my dick twitching at those words right as my fingers come in to try to hold my member in place. Still, this is more than enough of a lurch to make her fall over with a yelp. “Ahhh, wrong thing to say, I guess,” she gasps.

“Not for me,” I sigh, deciding to keep my hand there to help me stay still for her, “It’s all music to my ears, love.”

“Damn, I can hear the blood rushing in there… I better get moving.”

My skin is sensitive enough now that I can feel her scurrying across me, giving me goosebumps all over my body. The trek is a few hundred feet for her up the pillar of my shaft and I’m entranced the entire time, watching her climb over a vein, leaning over as far as I can to see those miniscule arms and legs working deftly to climb me, comparing her frame against my much larger thumb that’s resting nearby. I’m more like a landscape to her. If I blew on her she would fly away. If she fell off she’d be completely lost to me without the tracker. Precum is spilling out of my tip and I glance over at it, picturing her falling into the slit, easily fitting inside me… She’s just so fucking tiny, it’s dizzying.

I lose sight of her as she nears her destination, the bulge of the head looming over her like a building. But I swear I feel her touch the tip right before I hear her say, “Made it.” I’m so close now that I can’t think straight - I’d input the one-inch setting into the device ahead of time so I set that off now to reward her, and then my fingers are wrapping around my shaft. I’m so sensitive, and the build up has been immense, the visuals of the past several minutes still playing out in my mind.

Then I see Lily appearing over the edge of my tip, still so little, and she looks disoriented and immediately grabs at the cockhead, slick with precum, to stabilize herself, which makes me groan. I put a finger over her body, pressing her slightly into this most sensitive spot on me, some part of me managing to stutter out, “Is this okay?” and she holds onto me tighter and gasps out a “yes” and I’m pumping more vigorously now, trying so hard to be gentle as I pin her to the tip with my other hand, and she’s coated in my fluids as she’s grinding herself against me, slipping and writhing and it takes me over the brink–

My fingers envelop her as I moan loudly and feel cum exploding out, jettisoning up as high as my chest as my whole body feels like it’s on fire. I’m lightheaded, reeling from the release, and I fight to stay aware of the tiny person that I’m keeping safe inside of a loose fist right now. I take a couple of deep breaths and then bring my hand up, uncurling my fingers to look at my one-inch lover laying on my palm. She’s breathing hard too, and she looks overwhelmed and lost and worn out but I can still see her arousal, and I realize she’s moving a hand down between her legs. My heart leaps as I desperately want to make her feel even a fraction of the pleasure she just gave me.

“Fuck, come here, Lily-” I whisper, pulling her up to my mouth. I gently close my lips around her lower body, being mindful not to touch her with my teeth, and my tongue carefully finds its mark and presses up against her thighs. She lets all of this happen and begins to moan and twist against me, her legs parting. With my other hand I find the device, which is already set to grow, and I make her a little bigger as I caress her with my tongue. When it feels like she’s about three inches again I stop growing her and am able to snake my way between her legs now, earning gasps of pleasure, and it doesn't take very much longer after that, her winces growing in intensity, until I taste her nectar spilling onto my tongue as her entire body tenses and she lets out an impassioned high-pitched moan. Then she goes slack again with a gasp and I slide her back out of my mouth to lay on my palm.

We gaze at each other for a minute, both panting as our heart rates slow back down, exchanging smiles and breaths of laughter. My heart swells as I think about all she’s done for me today - the thoughtfulness with the treasure hunt, the playfulness of undressing each other, the eagerness to pleasure me, the fearlessness after her fall, the willingness to get smaller - something I never expected.

I finally feel like I've calmed down and can hold myself still again, and it’s at this point that I realize that Lily's trembling in my hand. "Cold?" I ask, but she shakes her head.

"That was uh… really intense," she finally says.

I sympathetically grimace a little. "Too intense?"

"Maybe. I don't know. I'm still processing it. I'll get back to you." Her voice is wavering. It sounds like she might be about to cry.

I go ahead and carefully lay my other hand over her, like it's a weighted blanket, and I hold her there for a long time. At one point her eyes close and bit by bit her muscles unclench and she starts to breathe more smoothly.

I watch her, wondering if I’ve really fucked up. In the grand scheme of things we haven’t gone all out on the sex stuff very often, and I’m very aware that it’s a lot harder to control my already impulsive self once I reach a certain point of arousal. Yes, she was gung ho about it all, hopefully truly wanting it and not just feeling some kind of obligation again, but regardless of the reason, I’m the bigger one here. I’m the one with the capacity to really hurt her, physically or otherwise, and I need to be responsible about it. Her first night here was a huge lesson in that, one that in retrospect I’m not sure I’ll ever forgive myself over. Today’s foreplay and teasing was really great and I was able to keep myself in check then, but if it means I end up too riled up later and get overly rough then I really need to reevaluate how I go about this. Although… she’s shown me time and time again how resilient she is. At least I can trust that she’s going to be okay.

After a good while of letting her rest, she smiles, eyes still closed, and gives me a little thankful tap on my finger. I give her some more time to make sure she’s alright, until I’m starting to think that she could handle and might even benefit from a bit of lightheartedness. So I lean a little closer and say softly, "You know… That's the second time now that you've requested I make you smaller."

She opens her eyes to glare at me, shimmying out from under my hand as she sits up. "I didn't request it. I was acquiescing. Very different. And I guess I was just saying the type of stuff that I knew would get you all excited." She smiles that adorable smirk. "Which was far too easy to do, I have to say."

"Indeed. Well, you’ve certainly picked up on what I like to hear."

"Mm-hmm. It's all part of my grand plan, you see. To have you wrapped around my little finger." She lifts a hand up to wiggle her very, very small pinkie. "So to speak."

I laugh. "I see. Well I think you should be careful, little one…" I go to pinch one of her legs and she gasps as she's suddenly lifted upside down while I grin at her. "Otherwise I might need to make sure we're still clear on who's in charge here."

She's glowering, looking a little humiliated from her dangling position, though she still crosses her arms defiantly. Too cute. Cognizant of all the blood that's rushing to her head, I lower her down again, but instead of putting her back into my hand, I turn and gently lay her onto my pillow so that I can lay down alongside her, the best position in my opinion for post-coital chats.

I quickly grab a few tissues from the nightstand so that I can clean myself off, as well as help her wipe off some of the saliva and precum that she got coated in - though at least I’d managed to save her from the stickiness of actual cum that I'm now having to grapple with.

“So,” I say softly, going back to a more sincere tone after we’re done cleaning and I’ve settled my hand back onto her. “You still processing?”

“Mmm… maybe I need help in processing.” This is something I’ve noticed about her. She keeps to herself in many ways, but it does seem to really help her figure out how she feels when she talks through her thoughts. Past girlfriends have told me that I’m a good listener when I want to be, and I think there’s truth to that - I appreciate any time I’m able to get Lily to open up to me.

“That was a lot,” I soothe, “It was fun and exciting, but between all the climbing and the falling and the… manhandling…”

“Right. I mean, it’s weird, I was wanting it. But I don’t think I was thinking straight. Until after.”

“Well, I certainly understand having that problem. Including the post-nut clarity.”

We share a smile and then she sighs exasperatedly before asking, “Is sex supposed to be this complicated?”

“Sometimes. I think we have a bit of a special case.”

“It’s just… I’m still scared, man. Like, all the time. It’s exhausting.” My chest tightens but I don’t say anything, just instinctively give her a little sympathetic squeeze and let her continue, “I don’t want to be, I’m so tired of living in fear. But maybe me being scared is what normally kinda holds you back? And now that I was just as eager as you, the balance was off and we went overboard?”

“That’s entirely possible,” I admit. I’m still stuck on her saying that she lives in constant fear. Even after all this time? Surely she doesn’t mean that? But I put a mental pin in it, focusing on what she’s saying right now.

“Plus,” and the words are flowing out of her now, “I feel like every time I’m near your dick I end up being shrunk, like, stupid small. I know you like it, I… I thought I’d be okay with it this time, I was just so horny today and thought I could handle it…”

I nod. “Any other feelings aside, I’m guessing that’s probably a buzzkill, huh? To be in a vastly different landscape like that all of a sudden.”

“Weirdly… not exactly? I mean…” And then she goes quiet. Closing in again. I give her a few seconds to gather her thoughts, but it doesn’t sound like she’s going to continue, just gazing off to the side while lost in her own mind.

I stroke her back and try to continue for her, hoping to get her to come back to me. “Regardless of how it feels exactly, I’m sure it’s just a lot, love. Too much.”

“Yeah…” she mutters.

“And you’re right, I don’t think I’d realized it until you said something, but I do always make you too small when we get to that point. Let’s try to change it up next time?”

Her gaze meets mine again with a curious frown. “How so?”

“Hmmm, let’s just make you a good six inches. Keep you that way and let you take the reins down south, if you know what I mean.”

“You’re not going to make me climb it?”

“I never want to make you climb it. And I’m totally down to add some variety. I mean, there’s so many other things you could do right? Pole dancing. Bull riding. Just… giving it a big hug, I dunno.”

She actually laughs at this. “Yeah. Alright. Maybe I need to get to know that cock of yours a little better. While I’m not a speck.”

“Sounds like a plan.” I smile and scootch forward on the pillow, jostling her in the process, while I pull her in so that our foreheads touch, letting my eyes close. I whisper to her, “Lily, I don’t want you to have to show fear in order for me to treat you right. You know?”

She’s silent at this. When I open my eyes again, she’s staring at me very intensely, and I can sense there’s an absolute storm of thoughts racing through her mind right now. I’m a bit taken aback. Did I say something wrong?

“What is it?” I ask, brow creasing as I start pulling back to better look at her.

“Nothing,” she says, snapping out of it. “Not yet… soon.” She tries to close the gap again, reaching a hand out so she can snuggle against me. “I want to enjoy this a little longer.”

What the hell does that mean? I’m feeling increasingly curious about what she’s not telling me. “Well that doesn’t sound incredibly ominous or anything,” I say slowly.

She laughs and I can hear a nervous twinge to it. “Sorry, ignore me. You just reminded me of something I’ve been journaling about. My sister’s going through some stuff and I’ve got that call on Monday with her and it’s got me stressed out. I don’t want to talk about it right now. Maybe Monday. Just… hold me?”

I can tell it's a lie. I mean, yes, I’ve seen via texts that apparently her sister’s having relationship issues, but I don’t think that’s the problem. I almost press the matter, but her eyes are closed and she looks comfortable and content now, and she feels so good pressed up against me… I ultimately decide to stay quiet, readjusting my fingers around her and nuzzling into her warm little body. We both let out a quiet sigh and lay there for a good while.

I’m not sure how much time has passed when I suddenly feel Lily’s muscles tense. “Ahhhh, crap.”

“What’s wrong?” I ask, my eyes blinking open.

“Um. Don’t be mad.”

I tilt my head slightly as I watch her sit up. “I won’t. Have you ever really seen me angry?”

“True. Uhhh, remember how I had you put my bra away to keep it safe?”

“Yeah, it’s here under the pillow, you want it back?”

“Sure, but… I should have done the same with my underwear.”

I automatically glance lower on her body before looking back up at her face. Come to think of it… at what point did she get fully naked?

“I took it off while I was… down there. Towards the end.”

“Oh,” I say, “Uhhh, if it was while you were a millimeter tall then it’s probably gone, love.”

“No, I’m pretty sure I took it off at some point after you started growing me back but before you picked me up. I kinda just… put it aside. There was a lot going on. Ugh, they were expensive though and look way better on me than the dollhouse stuff…”

I’m chuckling now, petting her head consolingly. “It’s okay, little one, no worries. Here, how about I let you go clean up now and I’ll see if I can find it. We’ll have to shrink you back down for a minute to get it to fit you again, but you know I have no problem with that.”

She’s incredibly embarrassed but agrees, and while she’s showering off any residual stickiness in the dollhouse I spend the next ten minutes examining myself in great detail trying to find a speck of black fabric on my dick that I end up needing tweezers to extricate like it’s a little piece of lint. What is my life.
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

littlest-lily
Shrink Adept
Shrink Adept
Posts: 204
Joined: Mon Jun 13, 2022 6:09 pm
Gender:
Contact:

Re: Raindrops

Post by littlest-lily » Sun Aug 07, 2022 10:37 pm

I'm about to be super busy for a while so posting a second one today to finish off Raindrops!

Chapter 9: Days in the Life of a Giant

Admission

PikaPippin: You didn’t leave the apartment did you?
LeoDeJaneiro: No, I’m still in the living room
LeoDeJaneiro: Do you need anything?
PikaPippin: No just checking in on you
PikaPippin: They don’t pay you to work on the weekends you know :/
LeoDeJaneiro: I know, I’m almost done
LeoDeJaneiro: I finally feel like I’m reaching that light at the end of the tunnel, a lot of the team has been working this weekend to hit that Monday deadline
LeoDeJaneiro: And then work will be reeeeally quiet for a while yay
LeoDeJaneiro: I might take off a few days next week
PikaPippin: Do you like your job?
LeoDeJaneiro: Usually it's ok
LeoDeJaneiro: I guess
LeoDeJaneiro: More than you liked yours at least, from the sound of it
PikaPippin: I feel like it’s pretty common for you to work over the weekends tho
PikaPippin: Even I didn’t have to do that very often
LeoDeJaneiro: Yeah but I get lots of downtime during normal days, as I’m sure you’ve noticed since that’s when you get internet
LeoDeJaneiro: My main job is to support my team, so if they’re just trucking away on their projects then I don’t have as much to do
LeoDeJaneiro: And then when they really need support, like this past week, it’s up to me to step it up & go to bat for them
PikaPippin: I could never be someone’s boss
LeoDeJaneiro: You think you’d be bad at it?
PikaPippin: I don’t know but I would hate to have that kind of responsibility
LeoDeJaneiro: It definitely shouldn’t be taken lightly
PikaPippin: You sound like you’re a good leader tho
PikaPippin: If for no other reason than you saying that
PikaPippin: Better than my old boss at Green Rocket I think
LeoDeJaneiro: Oo the sexy one?
PikaPippin: Stahp
PikaPippin: But yes, him
PikaPippin: Don’t get me wrong he was smart and stuff
PikaPippin: But I never got the sense that he like *truly* cared about his team
LeoDeJaneiro: Well I appreciate the kind words love
LeoDeJaneiro: I don’t know if I’m that great of a boss either
PikaPippin: What makes you say that?
LeoDeJaneiro: Ack someone’s calling sry
LeoDeJaneiro: I’ll come by after! Date night!! <3





“Aaaand… done,” I mumble to myself as I put on the finishing touches and scan the living room with a sense of pride. I’m not fooling myself, the work I’ve put into our little date might have been done with her in mind and I truly hope she’ll like it, but it’s also totally for my own sake. I think she’ll humor me, though. I shut the light off, and I’m actually feeling a flutter of nerves as I head down the hall to the bedroom.

Lily comes out of the dollhouse shortly after I come into the room and I feel my heart squeeze at the adorable sight - it looks like she dressed up for the occasion. She used some kind of thread or strip of fabric to tie back some of her hair so that it’s half up, and it looks like she’s wearing one of the dresses? I even notice little bits of DIY jewelry - a paper flower attached to the hair tie, some kind of thin necklace, a little bangle around her bare ankle.

She’s looking rather nervous herself, or at least self conscious. “I think I want to figure out how to sew at this size,” she announces as I crouch in front of the desk, “I tried on the dresses that were here but they reaaaally don’t fit me well, I looked like a twig… So I did the best I could.” I can see now that she’s actually wearing a black top and skirt, and she’s used some kind of wrap to tie a little bow around her waist and make it look like one piece. I’m touched by the extra effort.

“You look beautiful, little one. You didn't have to dress up,” I say, beaming as I reach my head right down to the desk to kiss her cheek and shoulder, trying not to mess up what she’s done with her hair. “But yeah, I’d love to see you make stuff. I have some sewing needles if you ever want to take a stab at it… ha, no pun intended. And I’ll see if I can order something in your size! If they make mini ovens and showers, surely we could find a sewing machine. Or better clothes, if you'd rather.”

“No rush,” she says with an embarrassed smile, then she suddenly seems to remember something. She continues talking as she hurries back into the entryway of the dollhouse, “So do I finally get to find out what this is about?” She comes back carrying what looks like a big red posterboard to her with the letters “ADMIT ONE” printed on it. I’d left the ticket on her balcony for her to find this morning.

“You sure do! Ready to go?"

“You said we’re not going out of the apartment, right?”

“Nope. It’ll be a very short trip.” I offer her my hand, doing a little flourish before setting it flat on the desk and adopting my finest posh British accent, “Right this way, milady.” I also use my other hand to extend a finger for her to brace herself on, something she doesn’t need but just feels fancy.

She curtsies, though her accent is a bit more exaggerated and a lot more Cockney, “Milord.” Holding the oversized ticket under one arm, she accepts my outstretched finger and I guide her onto my hand like we’re in some kind of regency film. I then carefully straighten back up so that I can carry her to the living room.

“Did you turn off all the lights?” she asks, kneeling down in my palm as if disoriented by the comparatively dark hallway.

“I needed a grand reveal! Okay, here we go… tadaaaa,” I flip a switch, and it’s not for the overhead lights but for a few lamps that I’ve set up for a dimmer aesthetic, along with a whole slew of a string lights that I’ve hung up on the ceiling - an idea that I stole from her bedroom back at her apartment. They twinkle like stars over our heads, bathing the room in a warm glow.

I look down at Lily as she takes in the sight, her eyes widening. “Whoa.”

I’d decorated the place with banners, balloons, flags, all to be reminiscent of a sort of carnival or amusement park. I have an array of food set up on the coffee table, streamers hanging off of shelves, a video pulled up on the TV of theme park ambience, the music currently turned off but showing a lit-up ferris wheel slowly spinning. Though the main centerpiece is-

“Ohhh, you are such a liar,” Lily suddenly exclaims, signaling that she’s put it together.

I’m already laughing as I try to defend myself, “Nope, no, it wasn’t a lie, I wasn’t planning this at the time, it just gave me the idea-”

“There is no way dude, I am not going on that!”

“It’s perfectly safe, love! I’ve tested it with way heavier things than you, and I won’t let it go very fast.”

“Come on, man, give me a break..!”

Weeks ago, we had a conversation where we chatted about our favorite amusement park rides, and she eventually told me that she likes the spinning chair swings. I truly did not have ulterior motives and was just making conversation at the time, but that didn’t stop an idea from brewing in the back of my mind. I’ve since figured out how to set up little chairs that I’ve hung down from the ceiling fan, creating a miniature theme park ride in her size right in our living room. I’ve tested it and feel confident in it, though I’m not at all surprised by Lily’s reluctance.

“Pleeeease?” I insist, poking playfully at her arm, “We’ll just try it and if you don’t like it I’ll stop right away! Plenty of other stuff we can do after that.”

She cranes her head back to look up at me, letting out an exasperated groan. “If I end up puking or breaking my neck you are 100% at fault.”

“That’s completely fair,” I concede, smiling widely at her coming around. “But wait, before that…”

I lift her up to a nearby wall shelf, where I’d put a little cardboard box with a slot in the top that I’ve labeled “Tickets.” This seems to distract her for a minute and, still sitting in my hand, she reaches over to slip her oversized ticket stub into the slot. Then she laughs weakly, pointing at the sign that I have next to it and commenting, “Okay, that’s cute.” I’ve made an attraction sign for “Chair-O-Plane” with a “You must be this small to ride” indication that's tailored to her height.

I’m so excited for her to try this out, and I hurry over to the hanging chairs before she can change her mind. The chairs themselves I repurposed from a toy I found online - they're maybe slightly big for her but should work well enough - and then I’ve modified them by adding velcro straps to actually keep her safe. They’re hanging at about chest height to me, so it’s easy enough to gently pinch Lily by the sides and lower her into the miniature seat, guiding her little legs in so that they dangle in the air once she's sitting. She grips the front bar of the chair and stares after me pitifully as I back away, looking incredibly nervous.

“It’s okay, little one,” I reassure her, reaching for the nearby light switches, “I won't make it very fast. Off you go!” I flip the switch that's linked to the fan, leaving it on for just a moment before switching it off again. It buzzes to life and I watch my small friend cower apprehensively as she looks up towards the fan blades and then yelps as she lurches forward. Since I only briefly turned it on, the chairs hardly pick up much speed at all, slowly spinning a full rotation. I flip the switch again, just for a second, enough to keep the momentum going without getting much faster.

I watch Lily's expression begin to evolve. She goes from wildly looking up at the fan in fear, to calming down as she gazes out at her surroundings with a sort of growing realization, and then I grin as I catch the smallest of smiles appearing on her face. Soon she looks like a (very) little kid discovering a brand new joy she didn’t know existed. At one point she looks my way, having to twist around as she moves to keep eye contact, and I’m half expecting her to remember she was supposed to be mad at me and scowl out of sheer spite, but she doesn’t, smiling wider, letting her excitement show, and my heart soars.

I keep this going for a couple of minutes before shutting the fan off and letting it slowly come to a stop again. I walk back over to her, the chairs still gently rotating, and say, “Please remain seated until the vehicle comes to a complete stop. Thank you.” At this point they’re slow enough that I can reach out to the ropes and manually stop the ride so that Lily’s chair comes to a halt right in front of me. “Not too bad then?” I ask her, unable to keep this goofy grin off my face.

She’s shaking her head at me with an attempt at looking annoyed, though it’s a far cry from that scowl I’d anticipated since she too can’t seem to help but smile. "Yup. I admit it,” she says, “That was really fun. Can we do it again later?”

“Of course! Do you want to go again now?”

“Nah, not yet, I want to see the other stuff you have set up.” And Lily holds her arms up towards me like a toddler, waiting for me to get her out of there. I consider for a half second to tease her and the fact that she’d be pretty helpless dangling in that chair if I left her in it. I decide against it - it’s not like I can resist how cute she looks wanting me to pick her up.

Again being mindful not to get her legs caught, I lift her out and stand her on my other palm, but before I can take my hand away again, she grabs a hold of it, hugging my finger against her. “Thanks, man,” she says, softly enough that I’m straining to hear, “I know I gave you a hard time, but… this is all really thoughtful.”

I’m really, really trying to contain my affection and let this be a nice, quiet moment. My forefinger's within reach of her face as she hugs me so I use it to gently brush against her cheek. “I’m glad you like it, love. Thanks for always going along with my crazy ideas.”

She lets go of me and looks around at the room as if properly taking it in for the first time. “And I can tell you spent a lot of time on all this! So did you not actually have work today?”

“No, I did. Just not nearly as much as I let on. Sorry that it’s so late, though - it’s past dinner time, are you hungry?”

“Yeah! I’m curious about all of the sounds and smells that were coming in from the kitchen today.”

In our day to day life, we usually share meals and I just cut off tiny pieces of what I’m having for her, but I was determined today to make Lily-sized portions of everything while also keeping them on theme with the whole amusement park thing. This involved a lot of fine tools and precise knife work, but it was a fun challenge for me. Most of the options I've skewered onto trimmed down toothpicks that I then stuck into a foam block for her to pull from.

Instead of sausage on a stick, since she’s vegetarian I’ve made tiny seasoned mushrooms skewered on the sticks, alongside some baby corn on the cob. I’ve cooked up some popcorn and cut them up into fine grains, which I funneled into little paper boxes I made for the occasion - I have no idea if the popcorn crumbs would actually be nice to eat so I have a couple of individual popcorn kernels on toothpicks as well that I know she’d like. On the sweeter end I've made funnel cake, frying up small globs of the batter (which proved difficult not to burn), and I bought some prepackaged cotton candy and used tweezers to pull out tiny bits and stuck them onto the toothpicks. I tried to arrange it all to look as festive as I could.

I set Lily down on the coffee table to let her take a look at the options, and satisfyingly she’s looking delighted at all the miniature food. “So did you already eat?” she asks, plucking up one of the mushroom-sausage sticks.

“No, my stuff is down here,” I say, pointing towards the floor just by the table - I’d set a plate out of sight with portions more suited to my size. “I only made your stuff pretty enough to display.”

“Well, there’s more than enough for me here, feel free to have some of the pretty stuff too.” She extends her arm towards me, offering one of the single popcorn kernels on the toothpick. Clearly it’s next to nothing to me, but I appreciate the gesture and accept it from her, enjoying the feeling of sharing the meal.

As we settle in to our outlandish dinner, I reach over to the laptop I currently have hooked up to the TV. “I think now’s the perfect time for the other ride I had planned."

Lily glances up at the screen, looking perplexed. “Don’t tell me you made a ferris wheel too.”

“Nope. Even better. Your favorite Disney ride.” I click over to a different tab that I’d set up with a video recording of the Carousel of Progress. “I figured we could ride it together. You know, virtually.”

She laughs while simultaneously letting out a groan. “Isn’t this, like, a thirty minute ride?”

“Twenty minutes, apparently.”

“But it’s really boring.”

“You said it was your favorite,” I tease, “So we’re watching every second of it.” And with that I click play.

She sighs heavily but comes over to sit and lean back against the arm I have propped up on the coffee table. Despite both of us implying the opposite, this does end up entertaining - there’s a nostalgic feel to the whole thing, the song is catchy but not quite annoying, and we both get excited about the cute animatronic dog. Despite it stemming from a joke, it’s not the worst dining entertainment I could have picked.

Once we reach the end of the recording, Lily points something out from the displayed recommended videos - apparently recordings of ride throughs are a bit of a thing, and she excitedly requests the Peter Pan ride next.

This starts a fun series of virtual rides as we try to find recordings of ones we remember from our childhoods, even from more local theme parks in our area. As we watch one of her favorite roller coasters, I scoop her up and try to add to the experience by tilting my hands around along with the movements of the camera - gently, since we just ate - and judging by her reaction maybe this is something we should do more often. Later on as we watch my favorite water ride in turn, during the big drop at the end, Lily tosses the contents of her water cup on me. It's just a few drops but since she happens to be sitting up near my neck at this point, it goes right down my shirt and makes me squirm from the sudden cold.

We laugh, and I say, “Ohh boy, if you start messing around as much as I do this household’s going to get real chaotic real fast. Gimme that.” She’s still laughing at the apparently very amusing sound I made in reaction to the water and lets me snatch her empty drink away to confiscate it.

Speaking of drinks. "Hold on, before we do the next one,” I say, pausing the current video, “I know you're not big into alcohol, so no pressure. But I came across a caramel apple cocktail thing, and I’m no mixologist but I couldn't resist. You open to trying it?”

“Sure,” she agrees, although a split second later I’m seeing a wave of apprehension as she thinks through the suggestion.

“I won’t have much,” I promise, and it’s true that I’ve more or less stopped drinking altogether since she’s been living here. I know I’m already enough of a handful while sober and that risking even tipsiness around her would be a terrible idea.

“I know,” she says with a nod, and I’m happy to see her trust me. I leave her on the couch to grab the stuff in the kitchen. When Lily had been taking a bath the other day over on my bathroom counter, I’d snuck a peek into the kitchen of the dollhouse and found little coupe glasses that seem better for the occasion than the usual chapstick lids we normally use. I open the fridge to pull out the bright caramel-colored drink - I pre-mixed it at the last minute so that it should still be fresh - and use an eyedropper to portion some into the coupe. Thankfully it’s not actually made of glass or I’m sure me handling it would be enough for it to have shattered by now.

I come back into the living room with drinks in tow and am surprised to see my little friend isn’t where I’d left her. I freeze in place to make sure I know where she is first, not wanting to accidentally sit on her or knock her off of something, and I quickly see she must have scaled a couch cushion as she’s now hanging out on the arm rest. Even in a skirt she’s able to climb up stuff like it’s nothing these days.

“I need to put a bell on you or something,” I say, grinning at her as I sit back down, and I lean against the armrest so that I can encircle an arm around her, “You give me a mini heart attack whenever you disappear like that.”

“Well, as long as it’s just a mini heart attack,” she retorts, turning around to face towards me, then her eyes narrow when she notices the tiny drink that I’m holding and quickly draws a conclusion about the glass it’s in. “So you can access the downstairs.”

“Yeah, the front of the dollhouse swings open too. Don’t worry, I didn’t go digging through your stuff,” I say with a chuckle as I hand her the cocktail. We both try a sip and I have to bring a hand up to my mouth as I suppress a cough. “Damn, that is very sweet.”

“Ooo, it’s good though,” says Lily and then she takes another drink, “You can hardly taste the alcohol.”

“Yeah I’ll probably be nursing this one for a while… At least it’s on theme. Just let me know if you want any more. Though now that I'm seeing you holding it I guess I gave you a generous portion.”

“Yeah, this is probably plenty. So did you have anything else planned?”

“Weeeell… You know how you can get your caricature done at theme parks?”

She tilts her head as she takes another sip. “You can do caricatures too?”

“No. But I thought it might be a good excuse for me to do that portrait of yours? If you’re down.”

She considers this for a moment, swirling her glass. I’m actually noticing there’s slightly more color in her cheeks and wonder if she’s already feeling some kind of buzz from the first couple of mouthfuls. Maybe this is what influences her decision, but she finally relents, “Okay, I guess. Now’s as good a time as any. I’m going to be so self conscious the whole time, though.”

“How about we keep going with the videos then? You can watch while I sketch, just pretend I’m not here.”

“Right, ‘cause you’re so easy to ignore.”

I smile, choosing to interpret her sarcasm as a compliment instead of an insult, and I almost go to pick her up as I often casually do, but then I realize I might spill her drink that way so instead I lay my palm down right behind her. “Can I put you back on the table?”

Lily acquiesces, sliding backwards onto my hand, and I carefully bring her over to the coffee table, setting my own drink down so that I can get the little sponge couch I made a while back and place her right on it. We find another chill dark ride compilation to play on the TV, and I sit on the floor slightly off to the side with my sketchpad and start to draw.

I really should get back into art. It feels good slipping into old habits, lightly bringing the pencil over the page to form rough shapes, then observing a subject in great detail to capture their intricacies and bring life to the drawing bit by bit. I know each part of her so well by now, though I still enjoy the process of paying attention to the subtleties of her face. Black and white sketches are where I’m most comfortable, but I’m finding myself wishing that I could bring color to this to truly do justice to the green in her eyes, still vibrant despite the rather dim lighting of the room.

She’s not paying very close attention to what’s on the screen, continually glancing my way or nervously taking more sips of her drink. I give her smiles and occasional off-handed comments to try and help her relax. When the video runs out I’m not quite done, so I’m about to suggest putting on the next one, but then Lily starts a conversation rather suddenly.

“So what makes you think you’re not a great boss?”

I’m a little thrown off by the abruptness, and then I remember our IM conversation from earlier that got interrupted. I guess I kinda left her hanging.

“Oh, that. Don’t get me wrong,” I say, continuing to sketch as I talk, “I don’t think I do a bad job or anything. It’s not a big deal at all.”

“You’re just normally so confident,” she muses, turning to face me a little more. “It got me curious as to what you meant.”

“Ehhh, I guess it’s just something someone said once. I dunno, part of it might just be that I’m a little young to be in the position I’m in? I think I do just fine - I legit care about the people under me, I think they know they can trust in me, and we do quality work. But most of the people who work for me are also older than me.”

“Ohh, is it one of those things where people don’t take you seriously?”

“Maybe a little bit. Not enough for it to be a problem in general. But there was this one lady… She didn’t work for me for very long, but I could tell she was not okay being under someone who's in his mid 20s when she'd been at the company for over 30 years. Can you turn your head a tad to the right?”

She does so, looking a bit self conscious again as if suddenly remembering that she’s technically posing for me. I glance from her to the paper, making sure I got her ear at the right height. “What makes you say she had a problem with you?” she asks, distracting herself by talking.

“She straight up told me I was immature,” I respond with a bit of a laugh, “She couldn’t really come up with any examples, though, or what I should do differently. We just never really saw eye to eye I guess. It did get me wondering if there was something I was doing wrong, though. Who knows.”

“I mean… you can’t help your age… And I remember during that work trip, when you took your team out for dinner, you made sure to talk to every single person and ask them how they're doing. Nathan was nice enough as a manager but he never really worried about stuff like that the way you do.”

When I glance up again, Lily’s looking at me with a bit more intensity, and I realize she’s trying to comfort me. I’m touched, but it’s not really necessary and I try to wave it off. “Oh, I know. I’m telling you, it’s not a big deal. Everything else has generally gone fine, really. But thanks, love, that’s so sweet of you to say.”

She’s observing me keenly and I notice her glass is practically empty now. Not to mention it looks like she’s blinking a little slower than usual - I wonder if the alcohol’s getting to her. After a moment of her intense staring, I chuckle.

"What's up, little one?"

“I’m trying to figure out why you are just so confident. I’m sure a coworker literally calling me immature would still bother me years later.”

I smile widely as I continue to sketch, amused. “If you’re going to psychoanalyze me,” I say, “Shouldn’t I be the one sitting on a couch?” I’m interested in the conversation though, looking back up and considering what she’s saying. “I’m not sure if I know where it comes from. Am I coming off as arrogant?”

“No, not quite…” she says thoughtfully. “Hmmm… from what I’ve gathered, people tend to really like you, right?”

“I’d say I’m a people person, yeah. I mean, not everyone likes me. Just ask my brother.”

“Oh, do you not get along with your brother?”

I’m back to drawing again and laugh, “Nah, I’m kidding, we’re fine now, but we definitely butted heads when I was younger.”

Lily’s perking up - we’ve talked about our childhoods a little bit but not at great length yet. “Were you a brat? I bet you were a brat.”

“Maybe. All kid brothers are, probably. I think he just resented me because our parents were a lot stricter with him. I kinda got forgotten in the mix most of the time - middle child syndrome I guess. He got in trouble if he ever got a B on his report card, meanwhile I got away scot free even if I got C’s. That sort of stuff."

“Did he get in trouble for stuff that you did? With how you are now I can only imagine the shenanigans you pulled as a kid.”

“I don’t think it was like that.” I pause, resting my pencil against my chin as I ponder this a little longer. “Well, he’d probably disagree. So would my sister for that matter, heh. I didn’t really mean to get them in trouble, though. It was always that kind of thing. Even at school, I was a bit of a class clown but I didn’t really mean any harm, and I guess the teachers could tell because I never got in trouble.”

“Jeez,” Lily says with a laugh as she rolls her eyes, “People really do just like you. Must be nice to be so naturally charming.”

She’s not wrong. I guess I’ve generally had it easier than most in life. Still…

“I think it can make it harder to get really close with people, though. Growing up I always tried to juggle too many friendships. Even though in reality I’d rather have quality over quantity.” I surprise myself with this little epiphany, I’d never really put that feeling into words. Maybe I really should be sitting on the couch. I pause to hold the drawing further out in front of me, taking it in as a whole and looking for any more tweaks I might want to make as I add, “Honestly, as extroverted as I am, it’s been nice to not be quite as social lately and just get to know one person really well.” I smile at her over the paper. She smiles back.

I flip the sketchbook around to show her the finished piece and her eyes widen in surprise, not having realized I was almost done. Her cheeks were already a little extra pink from the drink, but now they’re flushing in earnest and she suddenly covers her face with her hands. “What the hell. I take it all back. You suck, that looks nothing like me.” Her tone isn't malicious, just very embarrassed.

Grinning at her shyness, I set the sketchbook down and lean forward, moving in towards her, so that I’m on my hands and knees and can bring my face right to her on the coffee table. I playfully nuzzle into her, trying to push her arms off her face with my nose as I kiss her, starting at her legs and making my way up the side of her body. She giggles and squirms as she lays down on the couch and tries to turn away from my barrage of kisses.

I relent, pulling up a bit to look down at her and she responds by rolling back over, laying flat on her back and gazing towards me. With her looking up at me like this, the glow from the string lights are sparkling in her eyes. Her rather heavy-lidded eyes…

“Someone’s tipsy,” I tease softly, lifting a finger up to gently stroke her frame. “Maybe you should take another look at your portrait in the morning, little one. When you’re thinking straight.”

“I’m not… Okay, I’m a little drunk. What was in that drink again?”

“Just spiced rum. And some caramel liqueur I guess. As far as alcohol goes.”

“Shut up. I know I’m a lightweight.”

“And now you’re extra light, too. Double whammy.”

Lily wraps her arms around the finger that I'm petting her with and there’s a flutter in my chest as she tries to pull me closer to her. The heel of my hand bumps up against her miniature couch and, feeling the resistance, she looks vaguely annoyed and reverses course instead, pushing my hand over so she can half slide and half climb off her chair and onto my open palm. She looks more satisfied now, grabbing my finger again and pulling as if trying to tuck a blanket over herself. I’m happy to comply, loosely wrapping the rest of my fingers over her little body.

I can’t get over how adorable this is - seeing this cuddly side of her is just too much. I lift her away from the table as I get into a cross-legged sitting position, bringing her in closer. She’s still looking up at me but at this point she’s looking very sleepy. “You made me look so pretty,” she mutters absently, her words slurring a bit.

“You are so pretty, love,” I respond softly, briefly giving her the gentlest squeeze.

Perhaps she would have normally denied it, but either her self image is improving or it’s the cocktail talking when instead she just closes her eyes and smiles as she says, “Thank you. You too, you're… so pretty…”

I feel her muscles relaxing as she drifts off. Oops. I hadn’t quite intended for this when I made that drink. But it doesn’t matter. Even though I’d been planning on giving her that Arwen dress that I’d commissioned for her tonight, it can wait for a different occasion. This is one of the cutest things ever. Not to mention how much it means to me, that she’s gotten this comfortable with me and trusts me enough to literally fall asleep in my hand.

Moving slowly and with utmost care as I hold my precious little one aloft, I gradually relocate from the floor to the couch, laying on my side and resting my hand down so that it's just in front of my face. I make a mental check-in with myself on my own energy levels - I want to be absolutely certain I don’t risk falling asleep too - but while I feel relaxed and comfortable, I couldn’t be more alert.

I lay there and stare at her for minutes on end, her relaxed expression, the slow rise and fall of her chest, the occasional twitch in her limbs. I wonder if she’s dreaming, and what about. I marvel at how beautiful she is, not just on the outside, but at her sweetness, her inquisitiveness, her creativity, her bravery, I feel like I can see all of her in this moment and am completely enchanted.

Carefully, so slowly, I’m leaning in, wanting her more and more by the second, silently thanking her for being with me, for accepting me, for embracing all of this. I’m so close to her now, millimeters away, and I risk it - I gently touch my lips to her forehead and she doesn’t wake but she’s reflexively scooting even closer, and I lower my head in turn so that when I close my eyes I can feel my eyelashes brush against her arm. We’ve been through so much, she’s been through so much, and now everything is better than I could have ever hoped for. I’ve never felt this way before and I’ve never meant it more as I softly whisper to her…

“I love you."

-----

"I love you."

His words rattle me and I'm breathing hard, wincing at the injury in my abdomen. There's the smell of wet asphalt in the air, the dim lighting of whatever hiding spot we've found, and a muffled but unnerving rhythmic thumping in the distance. We're both sitting on hard, rough ground and I'm pushing against his chest, desperately at this point.

"You have to get out of here," I gasp, "Please, you have to leave me, please, I-"

"I can't. I can't let you go," he insists, and he's holding his ground, trying to gently take my hands off of him. I can't struggle anymore, my ribs on fire, my leg numb and unmoving and I collapse against him.

"I can't follow you, Leo," I whimper, "I'm begging you…"

The faraway rhythmic thumping is getting louder and louder, turning into an echoing boom. In the urgency of the moment I try pushing him one more time, but he takes my face in his hands, presses his forehead against mine.

"I'm sorry," he whispers, "Lily, you're too important to me-"

There's the sickening sound of twisting metal and the crack of thunder. And then everything goes to black.



----------

Aaands that's it for now! For those who stuck around, thank you so much for reading, I hope you enjoyed the gentler/slower story telling here before things ramp up again in the next part. As cheesy and sappy as things get, I enjoy writing these characters so much and exploring the intricacies of their weird little relationship. It'll be another big shift in tone with part 3, things will be getting a little darker for a bit...
If you’d like to support me and my work, please feel free to leave me a tip and I will be so grateful! https://ko-fi.com/littlestlily

Post Reply

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 13 guests